#danny wagner x reader | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

builtbybrokenbells · 8 months

Text

Guilty Pleasures

Due to a strong foundation of trust and a willingness to share, a situation which would normally be catastrophic, seems to turn out to be quite rewarding.

Pairing: danny wagner x f!reader, jake kiszka x f!reader

Word Count: 20.4k (i am so sorry)

Warnings: SMUT 18+, threesome, unprotected/protected sex, rough sex, anal sex, double penetration, oral (f!receiving), oral (m!receiving), face fucking, fingering (f!receiving), dirty talk (lots and lots of dirty talk), choking, biting, name calling, praise, slight impact play, daddy kink, dom/sub, voyeurism, degradation, jealousy, mentions of cheating/thoughts of infidelity, arguing, asshole/shit disturber Jake, angst, fluff, sorry if i miss any!

this is pretty much pure porn. plot at the beginning, but mostly just sex. took a break from gdw for a little while just to straighten my thoughts with it, and came up with this idea and could not stop myself from writing it. it’s super long and very lightly edited, so I do apologize for that. please don’t judge me too hard for this one 😭 as always, be kind, enjoy, and don’t mind any grammar mistakes!

also! italics are the memories/past, everything else is present! thought I’d try something new this time 😁

The chime of the bell above the door signalled the entry of the newest patron of the bar. Normally, you would have eagerly greeted whoever walked in, but tonight, you were caught up in the chaos of the already crowded room. Dollar bills were waving in front of your face, hands raised in the air to catch your attention, and the occasional shout from an impatient customer filled the already loud atmosphere. Beer bottles were flying across the sticky wooden countertop in exchange for cash. Margarita and shot glasses were lined before you, only empty for a moment before they were shoved in the proper direction, too. You were working faster than you could comprehend, barely hanging on but surviving from the thought of your coworkers starting shift in a few minutes.

You took the early shift, thinking that you could breeze through the night with minimal stress and effort. For the most part, you were correct in thinking so. Unfortunately, when the clock struck eight, the city’s nightlife took a dramatic turn. As a result, the bar was quickly overrun with guests desperate for a buzz. Some were understanding, kindness oozing from them as long as they had a drink in their hand. Others were not, but you couldn’t blame them. There were far too many people in the bar for only a single bartender, and that wasn’t really a management issue, either. You were an establishment that was plagued with long time regulars and middle aged men in search of companionship. Every now and then a group of older women would check the place out, but rarely anyone under 30. So, you were confident in saying that it was unusual for you to house so many people in a single night, let alone all at once.

You rushed through your last few customers, serving everyone who had been waiting in hopes that they would still be generous enough to leave a tip. For the most part they were, and for that you were thankful. When the last person retreated, happily sipping on their beverage of choice, you took a moment to breathe. With both hands planted on the countertop and your head towards the floor, you took a much needed minute of rest. When a body presented itself in front of you once more, you thought you might shed a tear just at the thought of fixing another drink. “What are you drinking tonight?” You asked, aiming to sound as cheery as possible.

“You don’t know by now?” At the sound of the familiar tone, your head snapped up in surprise. “I’d be lying if I said that doesn’t hurt.”

“Shut up,” you landed a playful smack on his arm, your first genuine smile of the night fighting its way on to your lips. “Of course I do.” The words fell from your lips as you reached under the counter for a glass. You scooped a few ice cubes into the cup, the sound ringing nicely to his ears. You turned, grabbing a whiskey bottle from the top shelf, wasting no time pouring a double shot over the cubes. “Top shelf whiskey, always. Doesn’t matter the price, as long as that’s where it’s from and it’s a double.” You smirked, turning to place the bottle back in its place. “Three or four ice cubes. Not enough to water it down, but enough to keep it cold.” You continued, reaching for a citrus peel neatly arranged into a spiral from a plastic container beside the glasses. “And something to make it look pretty, as long as it doesn’t change the taste.” You arranged it neatly on the rim with a hint of cockiness seeping through your pores. “And served with a smile, because that’s what makes it taste the best.” You placed it in front of him, paired with the sweetest smile your cheeks could adorn and a soft wink.

“You really do know me, trouble.” He picked up the glass, swirling it around so the ice could cool the liquid. “I’m sorry I ever doubted you.”

“You should be, Jacob. I wouldn’t be a very good bartender if I forgot my favourite customers’ order.” He took a small sip, fighting the urge to dish out another compliment. He knew better, but that didn’t mean he wasn’t tempted.

“Busy spot tonight,” he noted, looking around at the bustling room. The booths and tables were so full that people had taken to standing by the walls, content with being seatless and lost in chatter with each other. “Suppose you actually had to work, not just sit here and look pretty.”

“Nothing wrong with doing both.” You reminded. “Although I don’t think you’d know too much about the working class.”

“Right,” he chuckled, taking a seat on one of the stools. “But I do know a thing or two about looking pretty.” You gave him a shrug, not willing to play into his ego.

“Where’s the rest of your company tonight?” You changed topics, careful not to tread too deeply. “Not like you to stag it.”

“On their way. I’d give them about ten minutes, then I’ll worry.” He assured you. “Maybe I just wanted you all to myself for a night.” He posed the theory as if he had never divulged in the glory of seclusion with you. You ignored him, unwilling to admit that you didn’t mind him on his lonesome.

“What can I get for you, darlin’?” You asked, barely looking up from your hands.

“Whiskey, top shelf. You can pick.” The voice rang through you as if it was blessed with the grace of god himself, settling in your chest and warming your soul. You finally broke your focus from your lime cutting, curious to see if the face matched the beauty of the voice. As if it were some kind of sick joke, the sight of his face seemed even more heavenly than the sweet tone of his words. “Only a couple ice cubes, though. Don’t want to water it down too much.”

“Top shelf?” You asked for clarification. Normally, nobody even eyed the liquor that far up in fear that it would break the bank.

“Price doesn’t matter, sweetheart. Quality does.” As beautiful as he was, he did seem a tad cocky. You supposed you could brush it to the side unless it became a real problem. You scooped a few ice cubes into the cup, turning to the wall of liquor to pick his poison. You used the step stool to reach for a bottle on the far left. You brought it down with caution, returning to him with a raised eyebrow. He glanced at the label and gave a nod of approval.

“Single?”

“Always a double.” You could hear a smile hidden in his tone. You poured the whiskey over the ice, the crackle striking him with curiosity. “Ice usually goes in last, does it not?”

“Been doing this a long time,” you chuckled “tastes better this way.”

“I’ll take your word for it.” He hummed. As you turned to place the bottle back in its original place, you could feel his eyes burning into you. When you turned back to him, your suspicion was confirmed. He seemed shameless about his unwavering stare. “Got anything to make it look pretty?” You let out a sigh, pondering what you could add to it. You pulled out a citrus twist, showing it to him. “Will it change the way it tastes?” He smirked.

“Unless you’re planning on eating it, no.” You teased, garnishing the rim with it. “Probably wouldn’t be very pleasant if you did.” You passed it to him, smiling at the peculiar interaction.

“That smile will make it taste even better, though.” He noted, eyes still glued to you. “What’s your name, sweetheart?”

“Y/n,” you said, feeling a hint of a blush plaster your cheeks. “What about you? Never seen you around here before.”

“Sweetheart suits you better.” He noted. “I’m Jake.” He replied, taking a sip of the beverage. He gave a nod of approval paired with a little smile, one that stole the air straight from your lungs. “Just moved here, thought I’d check the place out.”

“Satisfied so far?” You weren’t shy in admitting your question was laced with filthy undertones. You were certain you would let him take you right then and there with no guilt at all. He was the most beautiful thing you had ever seen, and his interest in you was very apparent.

“Incredibly,” he let out a small laugh. “What about you, trouble?”

“What about me?” You shot back, thankful that the bar was nearly empty. You thought it would be worse than torture, having to cut your conversation with him short.

“Are you satisfied, sweetheart?”

Jake was the devil in disguise, and that you were certain of. His charm was like no other, but his intentions were his downfall. He would do anything for a night of fun, but that’s where his involvement ended. He was quick with a joke, always trying for a laugh. Compliments were steadily flowing, and his gaze was always the same; attempting to undress you with his eyes alone. You were sure Jake could make a great friend if you allowed him to get that close, but it was much too risky for you to entertain. You had fallen victim to him once, and had never fully recovered. To step in time with him was assurance of certain death, and that was something you could never forget. Although beautiful, his love was not something desirable. Despite knowing that, you seemed desperate to convince yourself of the fact every time you were near him.

“Aren’t you always trying to get me alone?” You chuckled, hearing the door chime once more.

“Always trying, never succeeding.” He shrugged, taking a long drink from his cup. “Can’t blame a guy for trying.”

“I wonder why that is, Jacob.” You rolled your eyes. The conversation came to a halt as soon as the words left your mouth. Danny, Josh and Sam had joined you two at the bar, taking a seat beside their brother while still amidst their own conversation.

“I wonder, too.” Jake said, always needing to get the last word in. You clenched your jaw, already finding yourself annoyed with him despite only being in his company for a short time.

“That’s it, beautiful. Just like that.” His desperation was evident, heavy breathing sounding through the room and staining the walls with sin. It was a sin you would never be able to forgive yourself for, one that was made in a moment of weakness and left an air of suffering in its wake. “Does that feel good?” His fingers were knotted in your hair, laced around the strands like a snake settling in for a kill. No verbal response could compare to the vulgarity of your moans. “Tell me how good it feels, baby.”

You broke your stare from his face, feeling a wave of indignation washing over you at the vile memory. It was something that plagued you, seeming to poison every pleasant thought and ruin it indefinitely. To him, it seemed like a typical Sunday afternoon activity. Jake was always dripping with sex appeal, and sex was his favourite pastime. It was a horrendous pairing of traits. He had no remorse for his actions, none at all for making you fall for him and then disappearing as if he never existed at all. You were a one night stand, and he left your apartment that night with no intent of ever speaking to you again. You were a fool for him, in love by the first touch, and you were nothing more than a conquest to him, a challenge with little significance, and you were one he proved so easily forgettable.

You never wanted to see him again, almost happy he had vanished after the initial shock wore off. You vowed if you were to see him again, you wouldn’t even cast a glance in his direction. You did well; the first few times he came back around the bar you barely even acknowledged his existence. That struck a nerve in him you didn’t even realize he could have. Emotion was very low on Jake’s list of priorities, but you seemed to invoke every single one in him. It bothered him so much that he refused to return to the bar you worked at for many months in fear of facing rejection again. He avoided you just long enough for you to meet a fantastic person, one who seemed very willing to give you the love you were looking for. One that found himself sitting in the same bar seat Jake had once sat, staring just as longingly at you as Jake did. This time, the patron was in it for more than a hookup, and had fallen for you far beyond anything Jake could ever comprehend feeling.

It was fantastic; a dream come true, even. Someone who loved in the same way you did, adorned the same outlook on life, and had the same morals and passions. It was so fantastic that it seemed too good to be true. “Hey, beautiful.” Danny leaned over the counter, placing a kiss to your cheek as you sat a beer bottle in front of him. “I missed you.”

Correction: it was too good to be true.

“I missed you.” You smiled, eyes fluttering closed at the feeling.

“Ten more minutes and you can join us on the other side.” Sam joked, eyeing the clock.

“Oh, I know. I’ve been counting the seconds.”

Jake had done such a good job at disappearing that he had dug his own grave. Instead of mustering the courage to confront you, to apologize and make amends for his actions, he gave you ample opportunity to fall in love with his best friend. As if it was some type of sick joke, a repercussion for the sins you committed with him, you had no idea that they were so close until it was far too late. You were already falling fast for the curly haired boy who appeared to be the exact opposite of Jake Kiszka. You were so desperate to purge Jake from your life that you failed to realize Danny was a sure way to allow him right back in.

“My friends are gonna join me, tonight. Is that okay?” Danny was nervous, that much was obvious. But, he was cute when he was nervous, and you couldn’t imagine why meeting his friends would cause any kind of problem.

“F’course it is, handsome.” You smiled, handing a bottle to him after ridding it if the cap. “You know, draft would be much cheaper. And better for the environment.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” he smiled, finding it impossible to stop admiring you. “They can be a lot, sometimes. I just don’t want them to scare you away.” He chuckled.

“I like you, Daniel. I’m dating you because I like you, not because of your friends. Besides, crazy never really bothered me much. I work at a bar, so I’m sure I’ve met worse.” He laughed, nodding along to your words.

“Suppose I can’t argue that.” He agreed. “If you like them, we can properly hang out sometime. I just thought that if you didn’t, you could pretend to be busy with something else.”

“Thoughtful, but not necessary. I’m sure I’ll love them.” You leaned over and placed a kiss to his cheek. “You worry too much.”

“I like you, what can I say?” He smiled, appreciative of your attitude. “Plus, they keep pestering me about coming here all the time. Figured I couldn’t keep you a secret much longer.”

“Oh, so I’m a secret?” You teased, sending him a wink.

“Not like that,” he rolled his eyes, but he was laughing as he did so. “If I could, I’d keep you all to myself for the rest of my life. What if you like one of them more than me?”

“Impossible.” You assured him, sending look of finality to show him you were serious. “I’m going to clean off the booths, give me a shout when they get here, okay?”

“For a kiss,” he smirked.

“That just comes with the service.” You giggled, leaning forward and capturing him in a moment of sweetness. “That better not count as my tip.” You joked as you pulled away.

“I’ll give that to you after work.” He assured you as you shuffled out from behind the counter.

“I’m counting on it!” You replied, already busying yourself with clearing away empty bottles and glasses. By the time you finished the line of booths, your tray was full to the brim. You hummed along to the music playing over the sound system as you returned to your post, barely noticing your surroundings as you discarded the tray full of clutter. When you swung around, you noticed there were more people at the bar than there were previously. Danny had a smile stuck on his lips as he found himself in mindless conversation with his company. You even found yourself smiling, too, looking over the new faces in attempt to familiarize yourself with them.

The first two looked strikingly familiar, both showcasing features that were not only perfectly suited for their face, but also had an air of similarity. You figured they must be brothers. You and Danny had yet to discuss much other than each other, as the relationship was quite new. You were certain in its strength, but meeting friends was a huge step forward in the process of loving each other. You didn’t stare for too long, realizing that there was another friend you had yet to see. Your head turned down the line of boys, landing on someone who had already made quick work at staring at you. Your stomach dropped, quickly understanding the reason for the other boy’s familiarity. You felt like the ground was stolen from underneath you, that the universe was wrapping its cold fingers around your neck and slowly strangling the life from you. Your palms were sweaty, head spinning with no sign of stopping.

“Remember my order, sweetheart?” He murmured, glancing to his side to make sure Danny hadn’t noticed your volatile reaction.

“Of course I do.” Your words were paired with a scowl, at a loss for ideas on how to dig yourself out of the hole you were in.

You threw your apron in the laundry bin, counting out the cash tips to mark them down in the book. Once it was recorded, you let your hair down from its elastic, running your fingers through the mess of knots the nights stress had created. Once you were able to rid yourself of the aura of darkness that was looming over your head, you managed to force yourself back out into the bar. The noise was immediately overwhelming, seemingly much louder now that you were on the other side of the counter. “Whiskey sour, please.” You gave your coworker a smile, silently thanking them for showing up on time.

“You staying?” He asked, immediately springing to action at your words.

“Guess so.” You sighed, placing the change on the counter. “As if I’m not here enough.” You grumbled. “Danny thinks we should spend our free time here, too.”

“At least try to have fun,” he laughed at your grim expression. As soon as the drink was in front of you, you took a long sip.

“You too.” You chuckled, turning your head to scan the crowd. You noticed that the boys had claimed a booth in your time away, settling in with little hesitation. You walked over, grabbing a chair from a table and placing it at the end of the booth.

It had been years since you and Danny had started dating, and it had been phenomenal. You didn’t have a single complaint aside from Jake, and neither did he. A year or so prior, you had even moved in together. You adored him, and he was your whole world. You had no doubt in choosing him as a life partner, but you did wish that you had never given in to the temptation of Jake. Because even years later, he still looked at you the same way he did that first night he showed up at the bar. Even with no hint of success, or an idea that he would ever have you like that again. He was relentless, and it was excruciating.

Even as in love with Danny as you were, you couldn’t lie and say that Jake was not attractive. You had fallen into bed with him once, and for good reason. You had no desire to be with him, no need for him in any way that mattered, but he was like a parasite, begging to leech life directly from the source. He flirted as if you weren’t practically married to his best friend, as if he didn’t care about hurting him in the crossfire. You shot him down most of the time, but even the best of people had their moments of weakness. There were some nights, albeit few and far between, that you found yourself tipsy enough to entertain him for a moment before the crushing guilt took over.

Danny was not ignorant to what happened between you and Jake. In fact, he was quite aware of Jake’s intense infatuation with you. It would be untruthful to say that it never caused any issues, but there was no world in which it wouldn’t. Danny was quite trusting in you, confident in your love and knew you respected him enough to never stray. That was wholeheartedly true, and being unfaithful to him was never a thought that crossed your mind. Sex with Jake, even as mind blowing as you knew it was, was not worth risking a lifetime of love with Danny. It was futile, and you knew that one night with Jake would always be just that. He hated the thought of commitment, and would never settle down. It was not worth losing everything that Danny gave to you.

“We have to tell him!” You spat, palms landing flat on his chest and pushing him backwards. You were not one for physical violence, but Jake always seemed to bring out the worst in you.

“Fine, then tell him!” He barked back, neither of you caring about your volume or presentability. “Why does it have to fall on me?”

“Because you’re the one who started it! You finally got me to have sex with you, and then you left! You disappeared! You got what you wanted, like always, and now look at the problems it caused!” You exploded. “I’m not risking losing him over someone like you.”

“Someone like me?” He chuckled, looking at you with a fierce shield of carelessness, as if your words hadn’t cut him deeper than a knife. “Fine, we’ll tell him. I’ll go in there and tell him just how good you look from behind, or how beautiful those slutty little noises sound, especially when my name was stuck on those pretty lips. I’m sure he’d love to hear about all of that.” He smirked, lighting a fire in you like no other.

“Fine, I’ll go in there and tell him how you spent weeks getting me to fall for you. Came in here every night so desperate for attention that you couldn’t leave until we kicked you out. You wanted me so bad that you drank us out of liquor, and when you finally had me, you broke my fucking heart. Would you like me to tell your brothers, too? ‘Cause I can talk all night about how terrible of a person you are.” His eyes changed; the defensive nature he previously held was obsolete. He knew he had done wrong, but he had no idea how badly he truly hurt you. He was at a loss for words, so he said the only thing he believed held any meaning.

“I’m sorry.” He muttered. The cold air of the night was nipping at the tip of your nose, but the wind hitting you was unable to compete with the slap of his pathetic apology.

“Fuck you, Jake.” You shook your head, grimacing at the thought of him being apologetic about his actions. “I’m telling him. I really like him, and he deserves the truth. Dishonesty isn’t really my thing, even if it is yours.”

And tell him, you did. It was a tearful confession, an admission of guilt for something you didn’t really need to be ashamed of. He was almost too understanding, showering you with comfort when you felt like he should have walked out. It did sting for him to hear, but he was not willing to blame you for a choice you made months before ever knowing him. His willingness to accept you as is was more than enough for you to fall in love with him. He appreciated the truth, and from there on you two had built a loving life with each other. The thought of Jake was less daunting and more manageable. For the first little while, Jake backed down with the understanding that he was in the wrong. He allowed you to live your life, pretending as if he never knew you until Danny introduced you to each other. It was the amicable thing to do, but unfortunately Jake had no idea how to maintain that outlook. It only took a few months before his insufferable personality made its inevitable return.

“You’re quiet, tonight.” Danny nudged you, sending a soft smile your way.

“Yeah, I’m sorry. It was a long shift. I’ve never seen it this busy in here.” You said, taking a long drink from your glass. It was nearing the end, and you were itching to go for another one, just to escape Jake’s burning stare for a moment.

“That’s okay,” he placed his hand on your knee under the table, sending a jolt of comfort through you. “We don’t have to stay out for long.”

“It’s okay,” you assured him, placing your hand atop of his. “We can do whatever. I’ll be happy as long as I’m with you.” He gave you a lingering stare, one that told you he felt the same way, but he wasn’t sure if he completely believed you.

You weren’t certain as to why Jake was bothering you so much more as of recent. Bothering was not the proper term, really. He never bothered you; his advances were not uncomfortable or troublesome. Infuriating by times, yes, but he was harmless in every sense of the word. He was affecting you more, and that was a strange feeling. You had spent the last few years managing to ignore almost every sly pass or risky comment. It had become routine, Jake capturing you in a moment of seclusion and doing his best to make your loyalty falter. It was always the same story; a few eye rolls, a scoff, and maybe even a playful shove that had incredible amounts of hidden frustration behind it. Jake was the master at flirtation, and you had mastered rejection. It grew increasingly easier over time, and now it was barely a chip off your shoulder. The beginning proved tough, but you persevered to a point where it barely bothered you in any way that mattered. Lately, it seemed like it was more impactful than your typical game of cat and mouse. His touches held more emotion, lingering for a moment too long. His eyes held unspoken words, and his moves were no longer meant to maim; they were aimed to kill.

You found yourself playing into him more, entertaining the idea before ultimately shutting it down after the crushing guilt took over. You would never do that again, and even more so, you would never do that to Danny. You repeated the mantra in your head until the words seemed to bleed from the walls. As firm as you were on your stance, Jake had a devastatingly intoxicating attitude, and you weren’t a stranger to his temptation even long after his initial strike all of those years ago.

“Making drinks even on your days off?” The dulcet tone caught your attention, unexpected and causing you to stutter with your movements. The bottle of vodka moved off target and caused a small spill on the table. You didn’t look up to the perpetrator, no need to see him to know who it was.

“You know me, live to work instead of work to live.” You chuckled. It was true; you were so invested in working that a social life had never been a priority for you. Money was a wicked motivator, and even if the bar was not typically bustling, your regulars were quite generous with their tips. You’d been working at the same bar since you had moved out of your parents house and you had no imminent plans to leave. The owners were nice, they had given you a promise of a manger’s position if you ever wanted it, and you thoroughly enjoyed your coworkers company. The wages weren’t awful and the tips were great. You saw no issue with working, and made it a point to do it as much as you could.

“Makes me think that you don’t want to be at home.” Jake theorized, taking a step closer to you as you swiped away the spilled alcohol. “Is everything as fantastic as you make it seem, or is being tied down not all it’s cracked up to be?” He was beside you, now. His charm was radiating from him, inviting you in without you even noticing how badly it burned. You could feel the warmth from his body slowly surrounding you, a feeling that you hadn’t experienced in a long time. You finally looked towards him, trying to maintain some semblance of passiveness with his advance.

“I’m quite content, Jacob.” You said, holding his stare with no intention of backing down. “Makes me think that you’re projecting.” He let out a chuckle, shaking his head at your need to argue.

“Was just a thought, sweetheart.” He looked towards the table. “Is it such a terrible thing to be worried about a friend?”

“Considering you and I are far from friends, and I know you’re not worried about anything other than sex, yeah.” You also looked to the table, pouring the mix into the three glasses before you. You placed straws in each of them, giving a slight stir as you did.

“I didn’t know it was a crime to enjoy sex.” He shrugged, a smirk toying at his lips.

“It’s not. Think lots of people do.” You snipped, looking towards him. “It’s a crime to want it from your best friends girlfriend.” He chuckled, shamelessly enjoying the fire in your tone.

“Not if I had you first,” he reminded, thrilled by the shift in your expression. Talk of what came before Danny had been strictly forbidden, and you both had done well adhering to it after the initial blowout of the truth. His hand slipped to your waist, fingers dangerously dancing close to parts of you he was no longer allowed access to. The tips of his fingers settled just near your ass; not close enough for an offence, but clearly toying the line between right and wrong.

“That never happened, Jake. Remember?” You prompted him to recall the harsh boundaries you had put in place months prior.

“Oh, I remember,” he smiled, pulling you in to him a little closer. “I think about it all of the time. How could I forget?” It was clear that the two of you were not speaking about the same memory. There was no space left between your bodies, your chest pressed to his and his lips hovering over your own. “Do you remember?”

“Jake,” you warned, knowing that this was far beyond any level of comfort for anyone. He was pushing every possible boundary, and you weren’t sure if it was because he wanted you, or if he just wanted to see you crack under the pressure. Most of the time, anything Jake did seemed more like a punishment or a test rather than anything positive. You wanted to believe he was genuine, but you knew him to be sly and willing to do whatever it took to get what he wanted. You could feel him pulling you in despite both of you being as still as possible. It was just how he was; his eyes were inviting, as was every other physical aspect of him. The only deterrent was his personality, and even that wasn’t completely horrible by times. But it was a trick, as it always was, and as much as your body wanted to fall for it, you knew it was more than wrong. It was despicable.

When his nose was touching yours, brushing together with a million sparks of electricity, you finally came back to reality. You raised your hand, pressing it flat to his chest and pushed him backwards. You were livid at yourself for allowing him to get so close, but even angrier at him for trying so hard to make you fall for it. “What’s wrong, sunshine?” He smiled. The air was still laced with notes of whiskey. It radiated off him as if he used it as holy water. At one time, the scent was alluring, deadly when mixed with his cologne. Now, it seemed repulsive. “Not even once, for old times sake?”

“Never again.” You snapped, unwilling to believe that he truly thought you would agree to his request. “You’re hammered.” You noted, feeling the choke of tears in your throat. “Go home.” The regret for even allowing him near you was debilitating.

“All alone?” The smirk he held was infuriating.

“Go home, Jake.” A third voice broke through the tension in the air. You both turned to the entryway of the kitchen, seeing Danny standing with his arms crossed. He didn’t seem angry, more like he just wanted to put an end to the chaos and move on. Jake raised his hands in surrender, casting one more sideways glance at you before shuffling towards the door.

Sam sat a third drink in front of you, prompting you to utter a small thank you for his kind gesture. You were already tipsy, before you even joined them for a drink you could feel your head swirling from exhaustion. Alcohol certainly did not help you wake up, nor did it help the incessant memories from the past. You wasted no time bringing the straw to your lips in attempt to wash down the bitter aftertaste of remembering. You closed your eyes, desperate to focus on anything other than the ache of knowing Jake in any other way than surface level. Even the burn of the whiskey was preferable to the burn of him.

“Maybe you should slow down, baby.” The concerned tone was less of a comfort and more like a stab to an already open wound. You set the glass back on the table, eyes flickering to your boyfriend. You bit the inside of your lip, trying to focus on him and him alone. You could feel Jakes eyes searing into the back of your skull, begging you to look at him instead. Had it been a battle for affection, a challenge of courtship, you could be more sympathetic for the boy, but everyone was painfully aware that Jake was not after you with intentions of marrying. Sure, he liked you, but it was in a way that only Jake could comprehend. To everyone else, it seemed like he viewed you as a conquest, thinking he would have gratification like no other if he was able to steal you back for just one more night. It was vile, and no matter how much you tried to stop it, it only seemed like he was even more mesmerized by you.

“Yeah, you’re right. I’m sorry.” You nodded, fidgeting with your hands on your lap. You looked guilty, even if you had nothing to be guilty about. There was never an instance between you and Jake that Danny was unaware of. He was the first to know, and he knew it all. Perhaps your guilt was not accredited to your night spent with Jake, but rather your deepest desire for the chance again. It was horrendous to even consider it, but Jake was unlike anyone else. Again, you had no desire to be with him in any way that mattered, and in truth, sex did not necessarily matter. At least, not in any way worthwhile. You knew that you were undeniably attracted to Jake, and you likely would jump at the opportunity to have sex with him again, as long as it didn’t hurt anyone else. Knowing that it was implausible to invite Jake in without disaster, you shoved that idea as far down as humanly possible. For a long time, it never seemed to resurface, but every time he attempted to ignite the old flame, it seemed to push forward a little more. Tonight, it was impossible to ignore.

By times it seemed like guilt was the only emotion you knew how to feel. Guilt for past mistakes before Danny ever came in to your life, and for being in his life after said mistake. Guilt for giving into his temptation, even if it was just slightly, and even more so for rejecting him while knowing you would accept if the circumstance were different. There was no possibility you could bring the idea up to your boyfriend, and you weren’t sure if you even wanted to. The desire was strong, but not nearly enough to risk losing everything. Instead, you opted to suffer in silence. It was always better that way, anyway. A problem could only be true once it was spoken into existence.

You knew you were incorrect about all of your conclusions, but you chose to continue on the path, anyway. It didn’t matter if you kept it silent; Jake Kiszka was very much a problem, and that would never go away unless it was dealt with directly.

Perhaps it was the decade of friendship that made the predicament so troublesome. You would never bring the situation to an ultimatum, mostly because it was wrong to make him choose between you two, but a small part of you was afraid that you would not win that battle. Your relationship was strong, and had been since the very beginning, but you were unsure if you could compete with a lifetime of friendship, nor the bandmate bond. Jake was going to be a part of Danny’s life indefinitely, and not just in a social setting. They were family, coworkers, and friends. You knew that if you wanted to be in his, too, you would have to learn how to cope with the reality.

“You okay, trouble?” Josh smiled, pointing his gaze at you. You gave a nod, trying to look as pleasant as possible. Even the sound of the nickname made your stomach churn, even if Josh used it in a much better way than his brother did.

“Oh, yeah. Think I just need to get out of the work zone and into the fun one.” You chuckled.

“So what’s with that, anyway?” You asked, handing the whiskey glass to the boy in hopes that you would be lucky enough to brush fingers with him. Any contact was worth the world, even if it was minuscule.

“What?” Jake grinned, doing just as you hoped he would. As he received the glass, he let his fingers rest on yours for just a second too long.

“Why do you call me trouble?” You laughed, unsure of where his nickname originated.

“Oh, I forgot your name. Had to think of something on the spot.” He joked, taking a sip of his drink and watching for a reaction. You rolled your eyes, knowing very well that it was a lie. “You’re gonna make me say it, aren’t you?” He sighed, leaning in a little closer.

“I would appreciate it.” You gave him a sweet smile, coaxing the answer from him.

“It’s my indirect way of saying I like you, sweetheart.” He hummed, eyes never leaving your face. He was revelling in the blush that dusted your cheeks. “Plus, a girl as beautiful as you is nothing but trouble.”

“Don’t flatter me, Jacob.” You brushed him off, but felt yourself leaning closer to him over the bar top.

“But it’s my favourite thing to do.”

“I’m going to grab another drink.” You announced, standing as you looked over the table. “Anyone else?” All of the boys put in their orders, thanking you for the offer. Just as you were about to turn, Jake stood, too.

“You’ll need someone to help carry them,” he said in response to your pointed stare. Without argument or agreement, you turned and walked towards the bar. You didn’t have to see him to know he was following; you could feel it. You took post at the bar, waiting for the bartenders to come to you. Jake joined you, wasting no time placing a light hand on your back. “What’s bothering you, sweetheart?” He asked, voice low enough so only you could hear him.

“I’m just peachy, Jake. No need to worry.” You grumbled, pulling out your card to pay for the order.

“For some reason, I don’t think that’s true.” He also pulled out his wallet, ready to race you for the bill. “Usually you already would have threatened to throw a drink at me. Tonight, you won’t even look at me.”

“It would be a waste of a perfectly good drink.” Your response was short and sweet, clearly showcasing your desire to end the conversation.

“Have I got you that bothered, tonight?” You could hear the smirk in his tone before you even looked at him.

“Don’t flatter yourself,” you scoffed, finally looking over to meet his eyes. The sight of his face was enough to make your heart skip a beat, so beautiful that it was almost haunting. The parallels of the two universes were debilitating when you thought about them for too long; one in which Jake would trip over himself to flatter you, and one where you would kick him to the ground before he could try.

“Don’t have to; you do that for me.” His smirk turned into a smile, his hand still lingering on your lower back.

“How many times do I have to tell you this is never going to happen?” You sighed.

“When you actually mean it.” He chirped back, wasting no time.

“I think I’ve been pretty clear.” You argued. “You know, like the the million other times I’ve told you.”

“Right,” he nodded, but mischief was dancing in his eyes. “So you don’t like it when I stop by to see you before everyone else? Or when I tell you how pretty you look?” He chuckled, already knowing the answer. “I think that you do like it, just not when Danny’s around.” And he was correct, as disgusting as it was. You had said a million times that you didn’t care for his antics, but he could see the dishonesty as if it were written all over you and stamped on your forehead in big, red letters.

“I think that you should learn how to listen, Jacob.” Even as you spoke, you could feel yourself leaning into his side ever so slightly, wordlessly inviting his attention and touch.

“I’m listening, y/n.” He assured you, mouth leaning in closer to your ear. You were enveloped in a cloud of alcohol, both of your inhibitions lowered and the primal pleasure from the touch was undeniable. “I’ll listen to you all night, if you’ll let me, but I don’t think you’ll be doing much talking.”

“Jake, I’m in love with your best friend.” You reminded.

“I’m not asking you to be in love with me.” He said, lips barely hovering over your ear now.

“This is wrong. You have to stop.” You muttered, but the warning was feeble, barely any strength behind it. He had finally gotten ahead, and he was relishing in his victory. “He’s your best friend, Jake. This is despicable.”

“Fine,” he seemed like he was going to bargain, but knowing Jake, his bargain was not worth the time or energy. “If you won’t let me take you home, you can go over there and bat your eyes, give him a sweet little smile, and ask him if he’ll let me join.” The idea struck you like a blow to the gut, settling in your bones and engulfing any existing thought in your brain. It seeped under your skin and into your veins like poison, diluting any healthy rationale and suffocating any moral. You had been so volatile at the thought of Jake that it had never even crossed your mind to think of that possibility. He could see it in your eyes, the flash of excitement at the suggestion. “See? I knew you didn’t mean it, trouble.” He tightened his grip on you slightly as he watched the elation deflate from your eye. He wasn’t suggesting it, he was only offering the idea to prove his point. “You want me, but you don’t want to hurt him.”

“Yeah, because the only use I have for you is sex. I’m in love with him.” You snapped, furious that he had played you in such a way.

“That’s all I wanted to hear, sweetheart.” He grinned. “But, if you do want to ask him, I don’t mind sharing.” He hummed. “I’d do anything to have you, again.”

“Fuck you,” you brushed off his comment, turning to the bartender and ordering the list of drinks that the others had requested.

“You’d like to,” he teased, paying for the order before you could even think of doing so. He gave you one last smile before grabbing two glasses from the counter and making his way over to the table. You tried to satiate the bubble of anger as you waited for the rest of your order, but it proved nearly impossible. You walked back to the table with a sour taste in your mouth and an overwhelming urge to go home. Worse than anything else, when you returned, the distant pained look in Danny’s eye made the interaction all the more disturbing. He knew, like always, and there was no way to hide it. When you looked to him, he averted his gaze towards Sam, who was sitting on the other side of him.

“I don’t know what to say, Danny!” You exploded, tears prickling your eyes. “I love you, and I want to be with you. Always have, and I’ve known that from the minute I met you.”

“I feel that way too, so I just don’t understand what’s so special about Jake! If you want to be with me, and you love me so much, why does it seem like you cling to the attention from him?” He ran a hand through his hair, not wanting to be upset with you but having no other way to express his feelings.

“If I could have it my way, I’d never speak to him again! I never wanted to, and then I started dating you and he magically appeared!” You tried to word your frustration as best you could. “I’m not trying to entertain him, but it gets a little hard to ignore him when he’s always around and doesn’t want to leave me alone!” You took a seat beside him at the table, silently begging him to look at you. “Danny, you have to know that I would never do that to you.”

“I know!” He snapped, causing you to recoil from the harshness. He finally looked up at you, remorse evident in his eyes. “I’m sorry, y/n. I know you wouldn’t.” He assured you. “Do you have feelings for him?”

“No, baby.” You reached out for his hand. It was not a lie; you did not have any romantic feelings or anything of the sorts when it came to Jake. You were attracted to him, and you knew that he knew as much. You didn’t have to remind him. “I only feel that way for you.” You assured him.

“It’s just hard, y/n. He looks at you sometimes and I wonder… I just wonder when the day will come when he finally grows up and realizes that he wants to settle down, because I know you’ll be the only person he’s looking at.”

“Jake will never grow up.” You shut that idea down, both of you quickly realizing how blasphemous it sounded. “And it doesn’t matter if he’s looking at me, because I don’t want that with him. I had feelings for him a very long time ago, and he hurt me really bad. There’s no part of me that feels like that way for him, now. I fell in love with you, and fell for a reason. I want you to know that you’re the only one who has my heart.”

Danny was fidgeting with his hands, a sure sign that he was upset. You couldn’t blame him; if it were the other way around, you would be, too. You wished you knew how to ward off Jake for good, and in turn suffocate any of the remaining sexual desires for him. You hated that amidst the struggle, Danny felt hurt enough to doubt your love for him. Of all the things that you have felt, or imagined about Jake, they didn’t hold a candle to Danny. Under the table, you reached out for his knee. You rested your palm on his leg, thumb gently running over the fabric of his jeans. You could feel him relax under your touch almost immediately. His eyes flickered towards you, seeing the sincerity in your face almost immediately. He leaned back in the booth and slipped his hand atop of yours, a silent show of affection.

You motioned your head towards the door, pleading with him for a moment alone. He nodded, standing first and allowing you to lead the way. You both headed outside, hand in hand with no regard for anyone else at the table. When you broke out onto the patio, the cool evening stung your skin. You were almost nervous to look at him, unsure of what to say. “I know you’re attracted to him, y/n. It’s not a secret.” The words weighed you down as if you were buried in cement.

“I don’t love him, Danny.”

“No, but you do feel something for him.”

“Not in any way that matters.” You took a step towards the wooden fence of the entryway. He followed, looking down at you as he took your side. “Not in any way that compares to you.”

“I know.” He assured you. “Doesn’t mean it doesn’t hurt.” He shrugged.

“I know.” You felt your chest ache at the proclamation of pain. That was something you never wanted to cause him. “I don’t know what to do. He’s… persistent.”

“Yeah, always been that way.” Danny explained. “Guess it didn’t matter as much before because I’ve never loved someone as much as I love you.” You looked to the ground, the weight of shame making it impossible for you to look at him. “Look, I’m not mad at you.” He said, his hand snaking around your waist. “I knew that this would always be an issue, but I love you enough to work through it.”

“I don’t think that’s fair, Danny.” You sighed, closing your eyes at the feeling of his touch. It was the most comforting thing to ever exist.

“Listen, you’ve never actually done anything with him, have you?”

“Of course not.” You shook your head, unable to imagine betraying him in such a way.

“He’s a dog, and I’m sure you know that. I’m not really worried that you’ll leave, or anything like that. I think maybe in the beginning I was, but I know that after this many years, if something was going to happen, it would have happened already.” He pulled you into him, allowing you to rest your head on his chest without actually having to turn to look at him. “I don’t think you slept with him and then got with me as revenge. If so, you’ve played a fantastic game.” He laughed, and you did too. “You’ve told him him to back off, and I have, too, but I don’t think he would have stuck with it if he didn’t believe there was a chance.” You closed your eyes, bracing for the impact of a breakup. You wouldn’t blame him if he did. “It’s okay to be attracted to him. You’re human, and it’s a normal human thing. I also know you enough to know that you wouldn’t have gotten with him at all if you never felt anything for him.”

“It doesn’t make it right.” You were fully willing to take blame, to understand that this was a despicable thing for you to be feeling.

“No, but what I’m saying is, I continued to date you knowing the history. Still do. You were always honest with me. You’ve never lied to me, and I respect that more than anything else. I see you two together; I know that spark is there. I’m not going to punish you for that because you’ve never tried to hide it or lie about it. It’s normal for you to be attracted to people, and it’s normal for me to be hurt about it. But I think our spark is a hell of a lot bigger, and I love you far too much to not try and work this out.” You finally felt a tear slip from your eye as you wrapped your arms around him.

“I wish I never met him. I wish I could have met you, first. I don’t want to feel this way.” Your words were muffled from your face being buried in his chest, but he got the message. He held you to him, placing a kiss to the top of your head.

“I know, and part of me does, too.” He whispered. You both sat there, holding each other in hopes that it would take all of the bad away. “I think that you need some sleep, because I can see how tired you are. We can figure out how to get through it, and I know we can, but it should be in the morning.” He said, cupping your cheek in his hand and guiding your head up to look at him. He swiped away the tears with his thumb, giving you a small smile to let you know he meant everything he said.

“I don’t deserve you.” You mumbled, completely lost in his eyes. The more you stared, the more things seemed to feel better. He was home, and he always would be. He was the love of your life, and you were more certain of that than anything else. “I’m sorry that I caused this. I wish I could go back in time and make some different decisions, maybe we wouldn’t be here.”

“Maybe I wouldn’t know you at all.” He theorized, and that was the worst thought of all. “It’s been four years, bug. We can make anything work. I know you love me, and I trust you; I always have.” he leaned down and placed a kiss on your lips, the feeling more soothing than any words shared.

“If it means I get to keep you, I’ll never look at him ever again.” You swore to it, knowing deep down that when it came to your relationship with Danny, you would go to the ends of the earth to salvage it.

“I don’t think we’ll have to go that far.” He chuckled, placing another kiss to your lips. “And you do deserve me. I know that you do, because after four years, you’ve never given in to him. If he flirted with me like that, I’m sure I would’ve cracked by now.” At the thought of it, you both dissolved into a fit of laughter. “Jake has always been Jake. I think he feels like he lost, and he never really got over it.”

“He did lose,” you laughed “if it were ever a competition between you two, he wouldn’t have even made it to the starting line.” You leaned up for another kiss as you finished, so incredibly grateful to have someone so understanding. Danny was the best in every sense of the word, and you had known that long before that night.

“I think after so long of you brushing it off and telling me it was okay, it was just routine. At first, him and I had plenty of words and none of them were polite. After a while, I saw that you could handle your own, and you always told me not to worry or fight with him. I trust you, but I probably shouldn’t have been so passive about it.” He explained. “If I ever thought he pushed it too far, or if he had made you uncomfortable, I would have killed him. Still would, actually. But you always seemed to laugh it off. Every time I mentioned it, you never seemed to care about him flirting, just about hurting me. I think we’ve all known for a long time, and I think that it just became so normal that we chose to ignore it.”

“Jake never bothered me.” You shrugged. “He’s harmless, and I know that. Think everyone else does, too. He just loves to flirt, and he loves attention. Sometimes, it’s actually kind of funny to see him try so hard and make a fool of himself. I care about Jake as a friend, and I do quite like him for company, but I guess I never wanted anyone to fight about it because I knew he could never be you. I think we all just let it go too far without talking about it.” You said, allowing your fingers to dance with his. Your eyes scanned his face, noticing how beautiful it looked in the dim moonlight. You felt stupid for ever having a shred of attraction for Jake, because Danny was the most beautiful thing you had ever seen, inside and out. You had the world in your hands, and you took it for granted. “I never wanted to hurt you. I never want to hurt you. You’re the most important person in my life, and I love you with every ounce of my being.”

“I love you, and I know you love me. I know we love each other enough to make anything work.” You knew he was right, because there was nothing you wouldn’t do to keep him by your side.

“Thank you for being the best.” You whispered. “And for wanting to work it out. I’ll do whatever it takes.”

“I know you will.” He placed a kiss to your head. “You don’t have to thank me for anything.” You rested in his arms for a moment, and the longer you spent there, the more things seemed to look up.

“I’m gonna head home. I think I need to go to bed.” You told him, pulling back slightly.

“Do you want me to come with you?” He said, looking down at you with concern.

“No, please stay and enjoy the rest of your night. I ruined it enough already.” You shook your head. “I’m just going to take a shower and go to sleep.”

“I’d enjoy it with you, too, you know. And you didn’t ruin anything.” He told you, looking more serious than he’d ever been.

“I know, baby.” You assured him. “I’ll be okay. Go in and have a few drinks, and have fun. I’ll be waiting for you when you’re ready to come to bed.” You smiled, standing on your tip-toes to place a kiss on his cheek. “I love you.”

“I love you.” He hummed, stealing one last kiss before you made your departure. “Call me if you need me, or even if you just want to say hi.”

“You know I will.” You gave his hand one last squeeze before taking a step away. He blew you a kiss before you turned out of sight, and as always, you pretended to catch it. He only went back inside once you were out of sight.

Luckily for you, your home wasn’t too far away from the bar. You normally walked to and from work, and it was almost your favourite part of the day. It allowed you a few moments of peace, and you could decompress from any of the day’s excitement. As you made your way down the street, you felt the weight on your shoulders lift. You felt better knowing that Danny was aware Jake was no more than a guilty pleasure, and that he was the love of your life. Part of you still felt dirty for even feeling as such, but the knowledge that you were both willing to work through it was more important than anything else. As you tumbled up your porch stairs, you wasted no time unlocking the door and bustling inside. You were eager for a shower to wash the stress of the day off, and your stomach was begging you for a bite to eat.

You kicked your shoes off and immediately went to the kitchen. You rustled around in the fridge before you found leftovers from last night’s dinner. As you warmed it up, you unbuttoned your jeans and slipped out of them. You placed them on the back of a chair and made a mental note to throw them in the laundry basket later. You ate in silence, enjoying the sound of nothing after hearing the constant buzz of a bar for hours on end. You threw your dishes in the sink and made your way upstairs to the bathroom. After you showered, you felt like a brand new person. You took extra time to do your skincare routine, and blow dried your hair before climbing into bed. The sheets were welcoming, still lingering with the scent of Danny’s cologne. When you nestled your head in the pillows, you were surrounded by the smell of his shampoo. It was the epitome of comfort, and you wished you never had to leave. It didn’t take too long until your eyes grew heavy, and the thought of sleep was too tempting to resist. You pulled the blankets up to your chin and drifted off into a slumber.

When you woke, it was still dark outside and the bed was still very much empty. You thought it was strange, figuring Danny would be back and asleep long before then. You rubbed your eyes, looking to the alarm clock on your beside and noticing that it was well into the night, now. You figured that Danny was the safest with his brothers, and you need not worry about someone over a foot taller and much stronger than you. You were about to close your eyes and fall back to sleep, but you heard the distant shutting of a door and muted chatter. Danny must have invited the boys over, which he so often did. You figured now that he was home safe, you could sleep soundly.

You settled back into the pillows, lax against the mattress and welcoming of any slumber that was willing to come to you. The sound of the same chatter began to fill the hallway, striking you as something even more strange. If you were sleeping, Danny aimed to keep the house as quiet as possible. It was unlike him to be speaking so loudly, especially so close to the bedroom. You sat up again, eyebrows furrowed in confusion. Before you could even think to speak, or stand and confront the disturbance, the door of the bedroom creaked open. The chatter was obsolete, now, and the hallway light pooled in through the opening. You saw Danny, immediately prompting a smile on your face. Once he saw you were awake, he took a step inside. “Hi baby.” You crooned, excited that he was home. He didn’t respond, just took another step further into the room.

Behind him was another body, one that you couldn’t recognize through the darkness. When he turned and the flash of light reflected off the walls just right, your stomach dropped. “Hello, trouble.” You could hear the smirk in his voice.

“What’s…. What’s up?” You looked between the two boys, unsure of how to react to the situation.

“Mind if we turn a light on?” Jake asked. “Hard to see your beautiful face when it’s so dark in here.” The words settled in the pit of your stomach, making you unable to form a coherent response. Even in the simplicity of the statement, the tone of his voice alone sent a rush of arousal straight to your core. You were too close to sleep to have any inkling of right or wrong.

“Y-yeah,” you stuttered, looking to your boyfriend for an answer. Even in the minimal light, you could sense an air of mischief on his features. You shuffled around, searching blindly for the lamp on your nightstand. Once you located the switch, you flicked it on. A soft yellow hue decorated the walls, illuminating both boys in all of their beauty. “Better?”

“Much.” Jake smiled, but it was all but genuine. You weren’t sure if you were in a dream, mind crazed from the days whirlwind of events and fabricating some sort of twisted narrative that you wished was real. Although you seemed awake, the haze of dream and imagination nowhere in sight, the situation seemed too odd to be true. You watched the two, curious as to what they were doing, and even more so about what they were thinking. If you were in reality, they were acting more out of character than they ever had before. “Did you get some sleep, sweetheart?” Jake questioned, eyes lingering everywhere except for your own. He looked as if he was already imagining what lie beneath the mountain of blankets.

“Yeah,” you nodded, figuring the best way to find out what was happening was to play along.

“That’s good,” Jake nodded, looking to his counterpart. “You’re definitely going to need it. Long night ahead.” He gave another smile, but this one radiated excitement. You looked to Danny, silently pleading with him for an answer.

“What?” Danny asked, tone only moderately harsh. You could tell the softness was dancing behind his eyes, waiting to be seen. “Isn’t this exactly what you wanted?” He took a step towards the bed.

“What is this?” You pried, unable to answer without more information.

“Come on, sweetheart. You’re smarter than that.” Jake urged you to answer your own question. You looked between them, studying each of their expressions for a moment. When you did, your eyes widened, mouth slightly agape in shock. You recognized both expressions far too well, and one was something you hadn’t seen in a very long time. “There you go.” Jake gave the small utter of praise, happy you were on the same page.

“I figured if you want him so bad, I’ll let you have him, but I’ve gotta have my fun, too.” Danny murmured, also looking at you with a hunger in his eyes you had only seen a few times. You were gazing at him in wonder, as if he’d given you the gift of life, unable to imagine a better way to rid yourself of the horrendous things you were feeling about Jake. “That sound okay to you, baby?” He asked, moving to your side. He looked down at you, the streak of dominance that he had a tendency for was incredibly apparent. As he waited for a reply, there was no doubt in your mind that he was more than serious. It was grievous, the fire dancing in his pupils. There would be no backtalk, no bargaining, nothing of the sorts. He was kind enough to let you have a taste of your own guilty pleasure, but it was under his authority. He was in charge, and you didn’t have the power to be anything other than obedient.

“Yes, daddy.” You spoke, in utter awe of the power he had over you. Jake looked to Danny, his expression showing nothing short of elation at the sound of your words. Danny took a glance over at him, a small smirk pulling at the corner of his lips. You could smell the alcohol from both of them, understanding that within their drunk ramblings, you must have came up in conversation. In attempt to settle the score, this was their conclusion.

“I told you.” Was all he said.

“Told him what?” You squeaked, almost embarrassed at your own willingness to submit to him.

“I told him all about you, baby.” He assured you. “Told him how well you listen, and all about how much of a whore you can be.” The ache between your legs was growing more intense by the second, still unable to comprehend the situation you had found yourself in. “But he’d know all about that, wouldn’t he?” His comment was snide, but you didn’t let it bother you. Your eyes flickered to Jake, a nervous jitter rushing through you. You were quite familiar with Danny’s character, and when the whole thing was over, he would go right back to the sweet boy you saw most of the time. He reached out, grabbing your chin in his hand and guiding you to look back at him. “I’m talking to you, not him.”

“Y-yes,” you nodded, agreeing with his statement. “He does.” You felt no shame in it, now. What was usually the elephant in the room was now nothing more than a driving force for the nights events.

“It was so good that you’re still thinking about it, yeah?” You nodded against the force of his hand, a small noise of confirmation sounding from your chest. “Better than I can make you feel?” He raised an eyebrow, but in no way were you willing to engage in his trap with both of them holding so much authority over you. “He’s going to get you off, and then we’ll see if you can give me an answer.” Your cheeks burned red, now nervous at the thought. You knew that Danny and Jake had likely discussed this in depth before coming home to you, but you weren’t sure if Danny really knew what he was getting himself into.

“I-I don’t-“

“What?” He snapped. “Been inviting him in for years, but now you’re too shy?” He taunted. “All talk, no action?” He could see the spark of indignation in your eye, happy that he’d pressed the right button. “Don’t worry, I’ll get my turn, too. So, you just keep your mouth shut and do as you’re fucking told.” He said, no debate about the matter.

“Okay,” you agreed, eyes never once straying from him. Although you had desperately wanted a moment like this with Jake, you still seemed to be plagued with guilt over the matter even with Danny’s explicit permission. He noticed it in your eyes as he moved to sit on the chair you had placed beside the bed. When you put it there for the intent of reading, you surely never thought it would be used for such a vulgar showing.

“It’s okay.” He assured you, his tone much softer than it was a moment before. “I’m okay.” You were both locked in a staring contest, but as he uttered the profession of comfortability, your worried gazed turned into a silent profession of love. Under the hard exterior, he let a loving smile peek through. You let out an exhale, content with knowing he was okay. With that, you turned to look at Jake, unable to deny the flutter of excitement in your belly. When he saw the hopeful gleam in your eyes, he couldn’t help but smile down at you, too.

“Never thought I’d get to see you like this again, trouble.” He stated, taking a step towards the edge of the bed. You sat patiently, waiting for an order from him. Although long ago, your night spent with him left you aware of his love for control, too. “Are you going to be good for me, too? Listen to me just like you do for him?”

“Yes, sir.” You nodded, entranced by the thought of him touching you again. He took a deep breath, the sound of the words washing over him like a shower of relief. He was more than thrilled that you had remembered him so well, thrilled that after so many years the experience for you was still so memorable in your mind.

“Come here, angel.” He beckoned you towards him, expecting immediate action. You slipped out from under the blanket, rising to your knees and moving towards him on the bed. When you were within arms reach, he cupped your cheek in his hand, peering down at you with adoration. He wasn’t shy to admit that he was elated to have you again. As much as his tirade was about mischief, the need to make you admit you wanted him, it also had a lot to do with his own need for you. He leaned down, wasting no time in pulling you into a kiss. It was hungry, desperate to make up for years of abstaining from the feeling. His other hand found your hip, fingers inching under the t-shirt that was covering you.

The sensation was unexplainable, the pleasure derived just from kissing him was overwhelming. Paired with the feeling of his hands on your skin, it was driving you insane. He used his wrist to hold up the fabric as his palm drifted towards your ass, he let his hand rest there, the cool metal of his ring he adorned on his finger sending a shiver through you. His grip was tight and showcased exactly how excited he was for the ability to have you again. He broke from you but didn’t move too far away. His nose was still ghosting over yours, almost as if he was scared you would disappear if he moved too far away. “Seems like you were waiting for us,” he noted, his finger slipping under the thin material of your underwear. “Were you hoping that we would come and take care of you?” He cooed, his sympathy clearly false as his lips drifted towards your jaw.

“G-god yes,” you let out a shaky sigh as his lips ghosted over your neck. He was making it a point to show you how well he remembered the sensitive spots, finding them with ease in hopes you might let a moan slip past your lips. He’d been yearning to hear it for so long that he wasn’t sure he could wait any longer.

“Let me take this off, angel.” He hummed, letting his hands snake under your shirt. As if the realization truly hit you as to what you were doing, you froze at the request, quickly looking to Danny with a hint of panic in your eye.

“It’s okay, baby.” He said, noticing your worry. He was sitting in the chair, observing the sight without a worry in the world. “This was my idea. I’ll tell you if I’m uncomfortable.” He said, hoping to crush your fear once and for all.

“Let me take care of you,” Jake said, also attempting to ease your worry. You looked back to him, giving a slight nod. With that, you allowed him to slip your shirt over your head. The cool air hit you immediately, but Jake was quick with his hands to warm you back up. His thumb brushed over your nipple, the light touch sending a jolt of electricity through you. “Do you know how long I’ve waited to see you like this?” He asked, taking a moment to admire the sight before him. You bit the inside of your lip, nervous about being on display for both boys at once. “It was terrible, only being able to dream about it.” He muttered, leaning forward for another kiss. Perhaps it was because of the incessant need for him that had been eating away at you for months, or maybe because you were finally realizing that he wanted you just as bad, but you were a mess before he even took your clothes off, and you were desperate for him to keep going. He pulled your bottom lip between his teeth, gently biting down as his hand continued to explore your breast. The friction from the pad of his thumb was delightful, even if he was barely touching you. You let a small moan slip into his mouth, immediately sending him into euphoria.

“Did you miss me?” His fingers trailed down your torso, ticking the skin as he familiarized himself with you.

“Yeah,” you admitted, all sense of shame disappearing long ago. He moved back slightly, ridding himself of his shirt.

“Let’s get rid of these, okay?” His fingers slid under the side of your underwear, pulling it back and releasing his hold so it snapped back against your skin. You nodded, laying back on the bed and removing the flimsy fabric from your body. Jake moved towards the side of the bed, casting a sideways glance at Danny as he did so. “If you ask him nicely, do you think he’d give us some alone time?” Jake smirked, raising an eyebrow at you as he asked. “You always seem to get your way.”

“Watch it.” Danny warned, clearly not a fan of his joke.

“Just thought I’d try.” Jake said, brushing off the harsh reaction.

“Can’t perform under pressure?” The snide comment was used for show, Danny making it a point to let Jake know that he was not the one in charge of the situation.

“Feeling left out, Daniel?” Jake asked as he undid his belt buckle. “Jealous, maybe?”

“Haven’t really seen anything to be concerned about, yet.” The argument only proved that Jake was invited over solely for the sake of you. After four years of strictly monogamous dating, Danny never seemed to have an interest in sharing you with anybody. You knew he would never do anything that would put a strain on your relationship, or anything that he was blatantly uncomfortable with, but you were certain he was likely struggling a little bit with the situation. When you turned to look at him again, his eyes didn’t seem angry at all; he was relaxed, sitting as if this was a normal occurrence. You realized then that Danny wasn’t worried at all about competing with Jake, because he knew there was no need. He just wanted Jake to know that the situation was reliant on his generosity, and he could put an end to it if he wanted to do so.

When you looked back, the comment seemed to spark a flame in Jake’s eyes. One that spoke loudly about his love of competitive sport, and to him, this was exactly what the situation was. He opted not to respond, instead climbing into bed on the opposite side of you, ensuring Danny had a perfect view of what was coming next. You watched your boyfriend for a moment, searching for any signs of discomfort, but he was perfectly pleased with watching you fulfill your fantasy. You assumed it was because he knew that Jake would only have you for a moment, and he was promised a lifetime. Danny was never one for jealousy, and it was evident that not even in this situation did it bother him. The conversation you both shared earlier had allowed him to settle any fear and open his mind to possibility. Jake and Danny had shared an in depth discussion before even uttering the idea of him joining Danny. Rules, boundaries, and the knowledge that if someone was uncomfortable at any point, it would be over. The harmless banter was inevitable, but they were both on the same page; they were in it to please you, and that was it.

Jakes hand slipped between your legs, his fingers immediately running through your folds to gather the arousal he’d been causing you. As if it was something he did so often, something he knew so well, his fingers immediately found your clit. He traced circles into the sensitive bud, sending a rush of emotion through you. It had been so long that you had almost forgotten how fantastic it felt to be touched by him. He kept the pressure light, but his motion steady. He barely had to do anything to pry a moan from your lips. “Just like that?” He asked, looking over your face with a distant longing behind his eyes. “Does that feel good?”

“So good,” you breathed, eyes fluttering closed. You could feel his erection strained against his jeans, begging for any type of relief. You were eager to touch him, almost more so than you were for him to touch you. From what you remembered, Jake was not one to take things slow, but you wondered if he was pacing himself in fear of crossing any boundaries. He had spent years pining after you, always being shot down and eventually he had to understand that he would never get an opportunity to be with you again. Now that you were here, with his hands on you, and his name rolling so beautifully from your tongue, he wanted to savour it.

He increased the pressure, gaze never faltering in hopes to sear the memory into his brain forever. You let a gasp out, your hips raising from the bed to meet the movement of his thumb. He gave you a small smile, content at the reaction. “Give him a show, sweetheart. Make some noise, thank him for being so kind.” Jake purred, eyes flickering up to Danny for a moment. Your eyes followed the same direction, catching your boyfriends gaze just as Jake slipped a finger inside you. You held his stare, feeling a moan rise in your throat. You weren’t sure if it was from Jakes movement, or the carnal desire that was written all over Danny’s face. His jaw was hard set, chest heaving with his breath, but his eyes were not angry; they were half-lidded, clouded with enjoyment from the sight.

Jake gave a slight curl of his fingers as he began pumping them into you, his thumb drifting over your clit each time. The feeling was intense, only made worse when he leaned down to pull your nipple into his mouth. Your pleasure was impossible to hide, the work Jake was doing was intensified because you had the opportunity to watch Danny. With his eyes locked with yours, you felt a great need to reach out and touch him. You thought he looked quite lonely, and you were overwhelmed with the desire to have him, too. He noticed the look you were giving him, quite elated at the knowledge you still wanted him even with Jake so accessible to you. You saw him palm himself through his jeans, clearly worked up and desperate for relief, too.

Jake let his teeth sink into your nipple, just slight enough to catch you off guard. Although he would never admit it, he did feel a spark of jealousy upon noticing your disengagement from his actions. He sped his fingers, pulling you back into a cloud of euphoria. Your eyes fluttered closed, your head resting back on the pillow as your mind swirled with the threat of an orgasm. Abruptly, he stopped his movements, violently tearing you away from the dream-like state. You turned to look at him, barely catching his eye before he was slinking downwards on the bed. He settled between your legs, guiding one over his shoulder. You let a sigh of delight out as he brought his mouth to your cunt, running his tongue through you to get a taste of his own hard work.

“F-fuck,” you gasped, his tongue making quick work at circling your clit. Your hand instinctively reached for his hair, fingers tangling in the roots and giving a slight tug every time he hit a particularly pleasant spot. He added his fingers to you, resuming his earlier pace. You were thrown into a whole new dimension of bliss, already close to a climax with little effort. His tongue was just as devilish as his personality; every move was calculated, aimed for maximum impact. He was desperate to get you to an orgasm, needing it more than he needed water to survive. His own enjoyment was almost overshadowing yours, every now and again he would let out a moan against you just to show you how happy he was to be of service to you. “Jake, m’gonna cum.” You warned.

“Look at me.” Danny spoke, now. The order ran through you, his voice sending a new type of pleasure through you. You let your head fall to the side, more than willing to follow the order. The look of longing in his eyes was stronger than you’d ever seen from him before. It was strong enough that it immediately sent you over the edge upon noticing it. Your climax hit you hard, all of your muscles tensing as you let out a slur of moans and curses. The walls were decorated with your sounds of pleasure, the memory sinking into the foundation with intent to stay forever. The obscene display was almost too much for Danny to sit through, his need for you too great to be ignored.

“Taste even better than I remember, sweetheart.” Jake’s voice echoed in your ears, but you were too far gone to cognitively understand what he was saying. You barely had time to come down before Danny was on his feet, barking an order at Jake to get up.

Your head was spinning, trying to focus on something other than the residual energy of your orgasm pulsing through you. At Danny’s request, Jake stood without argument. Your orgasm was glistening on his chin, adorned like a trophy of his most proudest moment. Without another word, Danny stripped himself of his clothes and took the position that Jake had previously held. He wasted no time, immediately placing soft kisses to the inside of your thighs in attempt to convey his love for you. Danny was not jealous of Jake because he was pleasuring you; he was just eager to do it himself. “I told you I’d get my turn, baby.” He mumbled, lips still ghosting over your skin. Jake was watching you, almost seeming unsure of what to do with himself. “Do you want me, beautiful?” His fingertips grazed the outside of your thighs, selling on your hips in a firm hold.

“Yeah,” You nodded, reaching out to cup his cheek with your hand. You let your thumb drift over his cheek, showcasing the love you had for him in the small gesture. He turned his head slightly, placing a kiss to the pad of your thumb.

“I want to hear how bad you want it,” he muttered, his voice low and his order clear.

“Please, daddy. I need you. I need you so bad.” Your shameless begging was put to good use, as usual. Danny was always willing to give you what you wanted, but there was a few things he liked hearing. You were never one to deprive him of his desires, mostly because they were few and far between. He let out a hum of satisfaction, pleased at the sound of your words.

“Okay, baby.” He sighed, as if your begging was tireless and brutal. He was so quick to give in to you that it even bothered him, sometimes. “You know I’ll always give you what you want.” He was inches away from you now, so close that it was near painful to wait any longer. “But you have to take care of him, too, since he was so good to you.” Without looking up, Danny nodded his head towards Jake. The thought was thrilling, to be used by both boys however they wished. You thought that there was no better idea in the world. Your eyes fluttered towards Jake, looking expectedly at him, as if you were waiting for him to tell you what he wanted. The expression was crippling for him, the innocent aura engraved into your face tainted with your willingness to do whatever he pleased. “Show him what a good little whore you can be.”

“Yes, sir.” You breathed, nearly vibrating with excitement at the thought of Jake taking the rest of his clothes off.

“She always been this obedient?” Jake asked, a hint of humour in his tone.

“Took a while,” you could hear the smirk in Danny’s voice without even looking at him. “But I think it paid off.” You bit the inside of your lip, holding back any snide comments you wanted to convey about his jabs. You knew better, and in truth, he wasn’t lying. It was very rare for you to talk back in the bedroom, and even more so for you to contest his authority in any way. Danny was so kind and catering in every aspect of every day life, but during sex, his kindness was limited and his word was final. You learned quite quickly that if you chose to challenge him, it only made it harder for you to get what you wanted.

Jake hummed an agreement, an unspoken praise for Danny’s work. As he unbuttoned his jeans, Danny prompted you to shift closer to the edge of the bed. Jake kicked the rest of his clothes to the side, uncaring about where they landed. The sight of him naked began to form another knot in your belly, promoted without any touching at all. Jake was gorgeous, and it seemed like he had only gotten more so over the years. “Open,” he commanded, stepping closer to you. You did as he asked, turning your head to the side and opening your mouth, welcoming him to do as he wished. At the same time, Danny lowered his mouth to your cunt, resuming what Jake had been doing earlier. Jake wasted no time thrusting into your mouth, immediately letting out a hiss of pleasure. He started at a slow pace, not wanting to push you too far too soon. You let out a moan, muffled by his cock in your mouth. It was your way of telling both boys you were more than content with the current situation.

Danny slipped his fingers into you, curling them to hit the spot he’d grown so familiar with. Jake was phenomenal, but it was no comparison to your boyfriend. He had spent nearly half a decade memorizing every like and dislike, and undoubtedly had the power to bring you to an orgasm in seconds. Both sensations were equally intense, Danny’s tongue was focused intently on your clit and sending waves of pleasure through you, while the knowledge of pleasuring Jake was euphoric all on its own. Jake let out a groan, unashamedly admitting his enjoyment as he began to move his hips a bit faster. You closed your eyes, aiming to keep your breathing steady and your body relaxed.

“Fuck, y/n.” Jake hissed, his head falling back as he spoke. “Look so pretty with my cock in your mouth.” His words sent another rush of arousal through you, seeing every nerve on fire. The praise was heavenly, so good that you realized you could survive off the sound alone. The position you found yourself in was more than just unexpected, but something you never would have imagined possible. Although your processing of the information was difficult, it was incredibly welcomed. Just because you had never thought it possible did not mean you hadn’t dreamed of it a time or two. You almost felt in debt with Danny, knowing that his permission and kindness had given you something so fantastic. You weren’t sure if you could ever thank him enough.

You let out another strangled moan as Danny’s fingers hit the perfect spot, sending another wave of pleasure throughout your body. Paired with the feeling of his tongue, you were dangerously close to the edge once more. You couldn’t verbally warn him, but he knew the signs all too well. His fingers were searing into your hips, holding you to him as he let out a hum, just to let you know that he knew you were close. It was a permissive gesture; he had no intention of stopping or withholding anything from you. Jake was lost in his own world, barely able to comprehend the feeling of fucking you again, even if it was only your mouth. He was hoping you would finish soon, just so he wouldn’t have to pull away first. Danny felt you tense under his hold, now speeding his movements in hopes to bring you to an orgasm. Although he didn’t find himself jealous that Jake was touching you, he did find himself envious that he wasn’t the one behind the moans falling from your lips. He was eager to please you, wanting the gratification of your orgasm like he needed it to survive.

“Are you gonna cum, angel?” Jake managed the words out through gritted teeth, still blissfully lost in the feeling of your mouth. You looked up to him, both of you knowing that you couldn’t respond. He smiled down at you, liking it much better that way. Instead of tormenting you further, he continued to fuck your mouth so you couldn’t get the chance to speak. You watched his face, in awe at the beauty of his expression. Although the scene was far from graceful, he managed to encase gracefulness despite the lack of it within the room. You felt the knot in your belly tighten to a point of no return, and without further warning, another orgasm washed over you. Your muscles tensed as your eyes squeezed shut, and your moans, although silenced, filled the room. Both boys were elated at your performance and were more than ready to move on to the main event.

Jake pulled back from you, letting out a sigh of discontent at the loss of the feeling. “Good to know that you can use your mouth for more than just back talk.” His voice was hoarse, strained by his own need for you. He was eager to fuck you, so much so that he wasn’t sure how much longer he could wait.

“You want him to fuck you now, baby?” Danny asked, mouth still hovering over your cunt. If he could have his way, he’d stay between your legs all night. If it were any normal day, he would have. Your eyes flickered towards him, unsure of how to answer. “It��s okay, you can say it.” His gruff tone made him seem more confident than he truly was; in fact, this was the part he had been dreading all night. Everything that had happened so far was fine, and he was more than willing to admit that he didn’t mind sharing you at all. In the previous context, at least. He’d been struggling with the idea of Jake fucking you, and he was nervous about the possibility of you enjoying it more than you enjoyed him.

“C-can…” you trailed off, looking between them both. You were anxious to speak, not wanting to hurt anyone’s feelings. That was the last thing you wanted to do, especially after both of them being so good to you.

“It’s okay,” Jake said, joining in on the conversation. “Whatever you want.” You nodded, knowing that it was likely painful for him to say that. It was vicious, Jake’s need for control in the bedroom. You’d only been with him once, but you remembered it well. For Jake to take the lowest rung of the ladder and realize he had the least important opinion was likely very hard for him to comply with. But it didn’t seem like he had any disdain on his face, nor any trouble with accepting it. In truth, it didn’t bother him at all. He was just elated to be there.

“Can you fuck me?” You asked Danny, a hopeful gleam in your eye. His fear of being obsolete was diminished within a second, the question settling over him like a warm embrace.

“That’s what you want, sweet girl?” He crooned, fighting back a grin.

“Yes, please.” You assured him, the corner of your lips turning upward into a soft smile.

“We can do that,” Danny breathed, rising to his knees. “Come here.” He held his hand out for you. You took it, making a move to sit up. You shuffled to your knees and he immediately brought his hands to you, fingers dusting across your skin as he pulled you into a kiss. He was ecstatic at your question, but he didn’t have to say it for you to know. He was worried that you would rather fuck Jake, but the whole ordeal had only seemed to make you fall in love with him more. He was a phenomenal partner, one that loved with his entire heart and soul. You had nothing to ever complain or worry about with him, and the fact that he was willing to potentially risk his own comfort to give you something you wanted was something you could never expect from him. But, he had done it valiantly and with no hesitation, and he seemed to be enjoying it, too. Your guilty pleasure had opened your relationship to a whole new world of possibilities.

He pulled away, moving to the other side of the bed. “Come here,” he beckoned you towards him. You didn’t need instruction to know what he wanted from you. You kneeled in front of him with your back to him. You placed your palms on the edge of the bed, giddy with excitement. His hands took to your waist, and you looked up a Jake with a hopeful expression. The look alone could have sent him to his knees. “Are you going to be good for us, baby?” Danny asked, lining himself up with your entrance.

“Yes, daddy.” You were quick with a response, eager to continue. “So good, I promise.”

“That’s my girl,” his words came out in more of a growl. Jake took a step towards the bed, gently grabbing your face in his hands.

“You tap my leg if you want to stop.” His order was firm. “Even if you just want me to slow down. I want you to be comfortable.” His eyes showed heaps of concern as he spoke. You barely knew Jake to be caring, but perhaps in the years of lusting after you, he had grown quite fond of you. You thought it would be hard not to, even if you were a heartless creature. You wouldn’t describe Jake as heartless, but definitely careless. His affection was much different than a typical persons, but it was still phenomenal, nonetheless.

“Yes, sir.” The words sent a shiver down his spine, thrilled at the thought of fucking you again. He didn’t even care about penetration; he was more than content with the idea of your mouth for the rest of his life. Danny and Jake shared a look, both agreeing that they could continue. Without any further hesitation, Danny pushed himself into you. You let out a groan, already overwhelmed by the feeling. You didn’t have time to think much about it, because Jake had snaked his hand toward the back of your head, grabbing a fistful of your hair. He held your head in place as he brought his hips forward, resting the tip of his cock on your lips as he waited for you to open your mouth. You didn’t make him wait; your lips fell open, an invitation for him to continue as he pleased.

Danny started slow, his thrusts steady but not powerful. Jake was the same, both of them wanting you to get used to the feeling before pushing you any further. Their caution was endearing, but you were too far gone to care for it. You pushed yourself back on Danny, a silent show of your desire for more. A fire flashed in his eyes, the movement sending him into a state of ferocity. His grip on you tightened, and the power behind his hips increased. You let out a moan, the tip of his cock slamming against your cervix as he fucked you. The vibration from your moan sparked the same reaction in Jake. Both boys quickly realized that you were perfectly happy being used by them, and they were happy to utilize it. Jake held your head steady as he set a pace with his own hips, the first moment of sweetness quickly replaced by primal desire.

Jake hit the back of your throat, the feeling coming as a shock to you. Your throat constricted around him as you fought back a gag, but it only drove him further. Danny was lost in you, unable to find any more worry. He brought his hand up and landed it with a sharp smack on your ass. The lingering sting from the impact was irritating, but pleasurable all at once. Your fists were gripping the edge of the mattress, holding on tightly as you bounced back and fourth between the two. “Such a good little whore,” Jake hissed, his grip in your hair tightening further. “God, you take it so well.”

“Feel so fucking good, baby.” Danny agreed, the praise from both sides almost too much to bear. Danny reached around your waist, bringing his fingers to your already sensitive clit. He traced circles as he fucked into you, holding you firmly with his other hand so you could keep your balance. The speed at which Jake was thrusting into your mouth was almost too much to keep up with, but the beautiful sounds that he was singing were all the motivation you needed to keep up with him. Tears were stinging your eyes, falling and making a mess on your cheeks. Every so often, the urge to gag was too strong to hold back, but you persevered mostly because of the pleasure you were receiving from your boyfriend. Your skin was tingling with the threat of another climax. The release you needed was urgent, but you had no way to express it to him. Instead, you let out a slur of muffled noises in hopes that he would recognize the message.

Thankfully, Danny knew you well enough to recognize any message you were trying to convey; he could read you like a book, even in his sleep. “Cum for us, baby.” He demanded, but he was pleading with you. He couldn’t keep up the pace much longer either. His own orgasm was close, too. Jake was on the same page, noticing the state of both of you and recognizing it was similar to his own.

“Cum all over his cock, angel. Show him how good it feels.” Jake joined in on the fun of encouraging you. They had stopped viewing the night as a competition, and rather as a team effort. His words settled in your stomach like iron, the weight too heavy to withstand. He slowed his hips slightly, respectful enough to let Danny take over for a moment. Danny noticed his withdrawal, taking the opportunity to pull you back on him. As he did so, Jake pulled out of you entirely, wanting to give you two the moment of intimacy. Now, with the freedom of your voice, you let out a cry of pleasure. The moan tore through your chest, coating the walls like an obscene decoration.

“Fuck, Danny.” You croaked, unable to find the energy for anything more than that. Within seconds, you descended into another orgasm. Your limbs were trembling, threatening to give out from underneath you. Danny held you up, making sure you knew you were secure as you rode out the high. When the intensity began to fade, he slowly withdrew from you. His chest was heaving, but less from lack of oxygen and more from his carnal need for you. He caught eyes with Jake, sharing a silent thank you for his kindness in letting you two share each other for a moment.

“His turn, baby.” He spoke lowly, now understanding that he would be more than selfish to deprive Jake of an experience like that. His fear was satiated, no more anxiety about losing you or being forgotten. He was aware that there was never a need for the worry to begin with, but your performance and enjoyment spoke louder than any verbal reassurance. Jake looked to Danny as if he granted him the opportunity of a lifetime. Before anyone moved, Danny quickly glanced towards the table by your bedside. He moved towards it, rummaging through the drawer before finding a condom. He flashed it towards Jake, who reached for it with no hesitation. You were all under the same knowledge that Danny called the shots, and you were both more than willing to comply.

Jake slipped on the condom, immediately taking to you to help you stand. With his assistance, you steadied yourself on your feet. He guided your chin upwards and brought you into a kiss. Your hands landed on him, holding him to you in hopes the moment would never have to end. Years worth of pent up frustration and desire was all fizzling away to a dramatic end. When you had imagined the lifetime of torment to be over, you never thought it would be in such a fantastic way. No guilt, nor shame. It was the best possible outcome for a normally grievous situation. He parted from you, but ultimately leaned in for one more kiss. The temptation was too hard to resist. Once he managed to will himself away from you, he took a seat on the edge of the bed.

Danny moved to join you both, standing in front of you in anticipation for the next move. Jake guided you backwards towards him, slowly bringing you down to meet him on the bed. He lined himself up with you and used a hand on your shoulder to pull you down on him. Immediately, he let out a sigh of satisfaction. He had no way to express his gratitude for being granted the opportunity to have you again, so he opted to show you, instead. He used his hands on your hips to set a pace, prompting you to eventually take over. “That’s it, angel.” His mouth was just next to your ear, his breath tickling your neck. “Waited so fucking long for this.” He purred, happy when you continued to grind your hips down on him. “Be good for him, sweetheart. Treat him the same way you did for me.” He ordered, placing a kiss to your shoulder. “He’s been so good to you, letting you be a little slut. Thank him for it.” He let his teeth sink into the same spot his lips were kissing you.

The position was much more gentle than the last, allowing you to recover from the roughness. You looked up to Danny, giving him a smile that was all but sexual. It was your way of saying I love you without having to speak it. Your eyes told him all he needed to know. Danny brought his hand to your face, wiping away any tears still littering your skin. He gave you the same smile, both of you caught in a wordless conversation that was dripping with affection. Jake slipped his one of his hands to your front, fingers settling on your clit. He traced slow circles, causing a whimper to fall from your lips. His other hand came up to your throat, his fingers wrapping around it like a snake going in for a kill. You gave Danny a few innocent bats of your eyelashes, inviting him in with vulgar intent. You opened your mouth as Jake’s grip on your neck tightened. Danny moved forward, and you bent down slightly to meet him.

Danny let you set the pace, understanding that as bad as he wanted you, there was a lot of stimulation on you. You brought him into your mouth as you moved your hips on Jake. You took him as far as you could, feeling him slide down your throat. The pressure from Jake’s hand made it all the more pleasurable for Danny, the already constrained space becoming all the more apparent. Danny let out a groan as you bobbed your head down on him, gradually increasing your speed as you worked. Jakes fingers were working tirelessly at your clit, his own moans filling the air as you came down on him. He had his forehead rested on your back, eyes screwed shut in pleasure as he attempted focus his attention to his hands.

Jake shifted slightly underneath you, allowing him to reach a little deeper into you as you gyrated your hips. The new sensation caused a moan to tear through you. The vibration caused a stutter in Danny’s slow movements, the sensation almost bringing him to an orgasm. All three of you were desperate for a release, but both boys were aching for relief. As much as they loved pleasuring you, they were dangerously close to the edge. Your head was swimming, swirling with lack of blood-flow, which only made the pleasure all the more intense. Jake could feel you tense against him, your walls constructing around him, the feeling sending him into a frenzy. He let out a raspy moan, the sound shooting through you as motivation. You had never once imagined Jake could sound so desperate, so needy for someone or something. To know that it was for you was one of the best feelings in the world. His fingers tightened around your neck once more, the blood supply cut off completely. Danny took it upon himself to pick up his own pace, a slur of curses falling from his mouth at the tightness of your throat.

Without warning, another orgasm took hold, seizing every inch of your body. You wanted to cry out, to scream in response to the overwhelming amount of pleasure, but it was as if your brain short circuited. You couldn’t focus on a single thought; you were completely lost within both of them. Jake let out a growl, finding it near impossible to stop himself from orgasming at the sight of the state you were in. He held on just long enough for you to regain your mind, and he loosened his hold on your neck. Danny pulled back, also dangerously close to cumming. The two boys looked at each other, sharing one single coherent thought. They had no idea how they were going to end the night, and they weren’t sure if they even wanted to.

“What do you want, angel?” Jake said, holding your hips so you wouldn’t continue your movements. “How do you want us to finish?” Danny was appreciative that Jake asked, because they both knew it was in their best interest for you to decide. You lifted your head, a mess of spit decorating your chin and more tears prickling your eyes. You looked exhausted, barely able to hold yourself up, but you knew you wanted them to finish, and you knew exactly how to do it.

“I want…” you trailed off, taking a long inhale to slow the spinning in your head. “I want you both.” The boys shared a look, wide eyed and in shock at the idea.

“B-both of us?” Danny stuttered, unsure if he heard you right. “Like, to fuck you?”

“Mhm,” you hummed, unable to speak from the sheer excitement of the thought.

“Are you sure, trouble?” Jake’s comment proved that he had been yanked out of the cloud of sex, his rationality returning to him momentarily. “Don’t do it just because you think that’s what we want.”

“Im sure,” you nodded “that’s what I want.” A rush of excitement ran through both of them as they glanced at each other. Danny immediately went back to the night table, grabbing a bottle of lube from the drawer. With a small smirk on his lips, he tossed it to Jake.

“You heard her.” He said, knowing that you would never suggest it if you weren’t comfortable.

“Has she… I mean, have you?” Jake asked, still processing the request. Danny gave him a nod, answering any questions that he had with one swift motion. As if he wasn’t shocked enough, the thought settled in his bones like lead. After a few seconds, a smirk began to grow on his lips, too. “Kinky little thing,” he noted “sounds like I really missed out.” Danny’s apprehension of Jake’s smart comments had completely disappeared. This time, he found his words almost comedic. Jake helped you to your feet once more, immediately prompting you into Danny’s arms. “Guess we have to give the lady what she wants.”

Danny leaned down, placing a kiss to your lips. As he did so, he placed his hands on the back of your thighs and scooped you up as he straightened his back. You instinctively wrapped your legs around him, holding on to his arms for support. Jake moved closer, his chest pressing against your back. You leaned into him, accepting his presence with warm welcome. “I’m going to go slow, okay? Tell me if you’re uncomfortable.” He explained. You gave a nod, already aware of the process. After four years, you and Danny had grown quite experimental in the bedroom. The only shock was that it was somebody other than him doing it. Jake placed a few kisses to your exposed neck, starting his exploration with his hand. He started with his finger, slow and cautious in fear of making you uncomfortable. The feeling was new, something you didn’t experience all that often, but it was enjoyable. You let out a whimper, closing your eyes and eager for him to continue. Jake locked eyes with Danny, both sharing a silent agreement of comfortability.

With Jake’s support, Danny slipped his arms under your thighs as you leaned back into Jake. When Jake felt you were comfortable enough, he moved his hand to allow himself access to you. Danny used one hand to line himself up with your cunt, and Jake did the same with your ass. “Ready, baby?” Danny asked.

“Yeah,” you sighed. Danny moved first, slowly pushing inside of you. Jake was more hesitant, but gently brought his hips forward. When he didn’t hear a single utter of discomfort, he continued. When both boys were inside of you, you let out a sigh of relief at the feeling of fullness.

“This is what you wanted, angel?” Jake murmured, already victim to the pleasure. “You just wanted to be a whore for us? Let us have you however we wanted?”

“Yeah.” You gasped, pivoting your body slightly to wrap an arm around Jakes neck. Your other hand was holding Danny’s shoulder, keeping yourself anchored in place as they began to move.

“Is it everything you dreamed of, baby?” Danny asked, matching his movements with Jake’s. They weren’t moving fast, but they were pulling you down on them as they moved, increasing the pressure building in your belly.

“God, yes.” Your head fell back, lost in the feeling of both of them inside you.

“It feels so good, doesn’t it?” Jake growled, his fingers digging into your hips. “Tell us how good it feels.”

“S-so good.” You whined, squeezing your eyes shut. The feeling was transcendent, more powerful than anything you had ever experienced. “It feels so fucking good.” You couldn’t contain your moans any longer, every sound that was begging to come out did just that, painting the room with sin. It was pornographic, the scene absolutely vulgar, but you wouldn’t have it any other way. The obscenity was fantastic, and you never wanted to leave the moment. If you could, you would have stayed there and fucked them for the rest of your life, just like that.

Both of the boys had been teetering the line of their own orgasms for the entire night. They had no idea they would enjoy the evening as much as they did, and they too were dreading the inevitable end. As much as they wanted to climax, they weren’t willing to do so without one last orgasm from you. “Can you give us one more, sweetheart?” Jake hissed, picking up his pace. Danny followed suit, using his strength to pull you down on them.

“You can do it, baby. I know you can.” Danny encouraged you, hopeful that you could do as they were asking. Most of it was due to his need for you to be fulfilled, but some of it was because he was scared he couldn’t hold himself back any more. “You’ve been so good for us, just keep it up for a little bit longer.”

“So proud of you, angel. Doing such a good job. Taking it so fucking good.” The combined praise was exhilarating; you had never felt so appreciated by anyone in your entire life. “One more, beautiful. I know you have it in you.” Jake pleaded.

“Fuck!” You exploded, the word followed by a guttural scream of pleasure. You couldn’t bite back the sound; it tore through you with a ferocity you had never felt before. “I’m gonna,” you assured them, a long jumble of curses flowing from your mouth, following the statement. Jakes hands were burning into you, Danny’s grip on your thighs tightening even more. They aimed to keep their movements synchronized, not wanting to jeopardize your ability to climax. The muscles in your abdomen tensed, your grip on them growing stronger as the burning in your belly reached its peak. You let out a shriek of euphoria, every nerve in your body ablaze with the relentless pleasure. You felt like you were ascending to another dimension, completely unaware of anything other than the feeling of them inside you. Your body was exhausted, and your mind was, too. You were completely fucked out, and they knew that. Before you came down, they both let go, too.

The room was filled with filthy sounds, swearing and slurs of names. The climax was intense for everyone, nobody could comprehend the emotion of the high. You all floated back to reality together, sleep calling to you before the bliss even came to an end. Euphoric was not a strong enough word to describe the feeling lingering throughout your body. After a moment of rest, both boys carefully withdrew from you. You all shuffled to the bed, Danny laying you in the nest of pillows and blankets, his body radiating with an air of love. They shared a look, scared that they might have pushed you too far, but after a moment, a smile began to creep on to your lips.

“How was that, angel?” Jake asked, hand resting on your thigh as a loving decoration.

“It was… phenomenal.” You breathed, finally able to sort your thoughts. “Just… yeah. Phenomenal.” You reiterated your point. They both let out a chuckle, happy that you were content and feeling the same way. “So, did you guys just decide this at the bar? Friendly talk over a few beers?” Their light chuckles turned into full laughter at your question.

“Think the thought was bouncing around for a while. Time was finally right.” Danny said, collapsing beside you.

“Saw that look in your eye when I brought it up, earlier. Couldn’t really resist that.” Jake added, thumb brushing over the skin that was littered with finger shaped bruises.

“I don’t mean to sound greedy… but was that a one time thing, or…?” You trailed off, finally opening your eyes to look between the two. Jake looked to Danny, knowing that he had the ultimate say in the matter. After a moment of silence, Danny gave a shrug.

“Suppose we could try it again, sometime.” He smirked. “If it would make you happy. You know I’d do anything to make you happy.”

“I wouldn’t mind that.” You confessed, a smile breaking out on your lips. “Thank you.”

“Thank you,” Jake said, adding a touch of humour to what would normally be an awkward moment. The aftermath should have been dripping with an uncomfortable nature, but it seemed perfectly right. There was no discomfort present at all. You rested your hand on top of his, giving it a gentle squeeze. You reached your other one out to Danny, lacing your fingers together.

“I do think it’s bedtime, though.” You stated, feeling a yawn start to surface.

“Right, we did interrupt, didn’t we?” Danny asked.

“Glad you did.” You hummed.

“So, what now? Do I get to sleep in bed, too?” Jake joked.

“Not a chance.” Danny shook his head, paired with a laugh. “Sorry, man.”

“Have some hospitality,” Jake feigned offence, but his smile told the joke for him. “Couch?”

“Definitely.” You and Danny mumbled, already feeling sleep settle in your bones.

“Understood.” He stood, giving your leg a gentle squeeze. “Hope you’re not too sore in the morning, trouble.” He said before gathering his clothes and disappearing into the hallway. Once he was out of sight, Danny pulled you into his arms.

“I love you,” he mumbled.

“I love you.” You said, relaxing into his hold and resting your head on his chest. “More than anything.” You placed a gentle kiss to his chest. “Thank you, baby. I don’t even know how to tell you how fantastic you are.”

“Like I said, bug. Anything to make you happy.” And he meant it; if allowing you access to Jake every now and again meant that he could keep you happy and have you forever, he would. It was something he could learn to live with, because he knew deep down that Jake was just a guilty pleasure, and he was the love of your life.

576 notes · View notes

aflame4goinghome · 2 months

Text

Illicit Affairs

d.r.w x reader

chapter i

Summary: There’s no harm in having a one-night stand with a captivating musician at a jazz club the weekend before the fall semester, right? Usually that would be the case, but this time, it was very different. After finding out what he does for a living, your entire world is turned upside down, sending you head first into a relationship that even you might not be able to handle. Good luck.

Word Count: 7.3k

Warnings: THIS STORY CONTAINS SMUT, MINORS DNI!!! alcohol, swearing, flirting, SMUT: fingering, touching, sexually-implicit language, oral sex (m. & f. receiving), unprotected sex, hairpulling, semi-public sex, praise kink if you squint, hint of dom/sub dynamic

A/N: This story is in collaboration with my wonderful, talented friends @gretavanstink & @childinthegardenn!! Go give them a follow and give @gretavanstink’s fics some love! We’re so excited to share this journey with you all, we can’t wait for you to find out what’s next. Enjoy! Love ya!

Listen to the official playlist on Spotify here!

· · ───────── ·𖥸· ───────── · ·

“Is this it here?” you ask, looking over at Rose in your passenger seat as you slow down in front of the apartment building. She looks down at her phone to check the GPS then nods her head.

“Looks like it… I think I see a spot there in the front,” she answers. You quickly pull into the parking spot and then put the car in park. “Here we are!” you say, smiling at Rose before turning the car off, opening your door, and stepping out onto the street.

The neighborhood seemed quiet and calm, for it being so close to downtown Detroit. You feel pleasantly surprised as you take a look around. You walk around to the trunk of your car, pressing down the button and lifting the hatch. Your apartment came mostly furnished, so you and Rose luckily didn’t have to bring much besides your clothes and general necessities.

You’ve known your best friend Rose since the two of you were 11 years old, when your elementary schools merged to become one big middle school. You were placed in the same homeroom and you became fast friends, having a lot in common. You’ve been inseparable ever since, leaving your small town in northern Michigan to move to Detroit for college together.

Going into your third year at Wayne State University in midtown Detroit, you both found an apartment together off campus. The first day of class is in two days, giving you some time to get settled in at your new place before getting thrown into the busyness of the semester.

Grabbing your suitcases, you and Rose head up into your new apartment. You buzz the front door to the lobby, head inside, and gather your keys from the leasing office before taking the elevator up to the sixth floor. With an ecstatic smile on your face, you finally turn the key to open the front door and walk inside.

It’s a modest place, not too big or too small. There’s a large window in the living area, giving you a view of the rest of the neighborhood, since you were on the sixth floor. There are two bedrooms, a shared bathroom, and an in-unit washer/dryer, which you’re eternally grateful for. This was the most room you’ve ever had to yourself since you spent your first two years of university living on campus in the dorms.

The two of you take a short look around the apartment together before going back downstairs to grab the rest of your things, then branch off into your own bedrooms to begin unpacking. The room already had a full-sized bed, a desk, and a tall dresser. There was a lot of closet space as well, which is a rare find in the city.

You start by first unpacking your trusty record player, which you bring everywhere you go. Gifted to you by your grandfather for your 16th birthday, you’ve had it in your bedroom and have been adding to your collection ever since. You set it up on the top of your dresser, connect the speakers, and then plug it into the outlet below. You then uncover your record crate and pull out your favorite album of the month: The Queen Is Dead by the Smiths. You carefully remove the record from its protective sleeve, place it on the turntable, bring the needle to the edge of the record, and put it down.

As the music begins to play softly through the speakers, you turn around to open up your suitcase and start unpacking your clothes. You spend about half an hour putting your clothes away in the drawers and hanging some items up in the closet. Then, you go to make your bed, breaking out the new sheets and comforter set you just bought. After making the bed, you attach a handful of small adhesive hooks along the top of the wall behind your bed and hang a strand of lights to add some warm lighting to your space.

Finally, you pick up your box full of books and bring it to the living room. The apartment came with a large wooden bookcase along one of the side walls, across from the couch and next to the cabinet that the TV rests on. You struggle to carry the box, practically slamming it onto the coffee table when you finally reach the living room.

Admittedly, you brought way too many books with you— that box felt like it weighed at least 50 pounds. But as a philosophy major, reading is pretty much all you do. Despite that, it’s just a hobby that you particularly enjoy. You start by taking out all of your philosophy books and placing them on the middle shelf– Plato’s The Republic, Epictetus’ Discourses, Marcus Aurelius’ Meditations, and many more. Then, on the top shelf, some of your favorite reads– your Shakespeare Complete Collection, The Iliad, The Odyssey, The Great Gatsby, Little Women, Jane Eyre. You left the bottom shelf for whatever Rose might want to add, but you know that it will likely end up full of trinkets rather than books.

As you finish straightening up the living room, Rose walks out and sits down on the couch. “Ugh, moving sucks,” she laments, throwing her head back with a groan. You sit down next to her, throwing your arm around her and putting your head down on her shoulder.

“I know, right? At least we’re all finished now, though,” you say.

“I’m hungry,” she says, “Wanna go get some pizza?” Your lips quickly turn up into a smile.

“Is that even a question you have to ask?” you reply, standing up from the couch and offering her your hand to help her up. You both retreat to your separate rooms to get ready to go out before going to eat.

Detroit in the summer can sometimes be brutal in the daytime, but at night, it can get pretty cold. You decide on a black cropped v-neck top and throw on a flannel just in case you get cold, pairing it with a pair of ripped denim jeans and your Converse. You take the top half of your hair and pull it back, leaving some strands out in the front. You decide to put on a bit of base makeup, but nothing too detailed.

· · ───────── ·𖥸· ───────── · ·

The two of you agree to go to your favorite pizza place downtown to eat dinner, so you grab your car keys and head out the door. It’s only about a ten-minute drive, so you get there rather quickly. The sun is setting now since it’s a bit past 8 p.m., and the view as you drive toward the Detroit River is like no other. You finally arrive at the restaurant and sit down to eat, feeling practically starving at this point. This really was your absolute favorite restaurant in the city. To you, there was nothing quite like Detroit-style pizza. It felt like home to you, and was exactly the comfort meal you needed right now.

After a delicious and much-needed meal, you and Rose exit the pizza place, turning the corner and walking toward where you parked the car. It’s dark outside now, and as you walk to your car, you’re nearly blinded by the lights of what seems to be a neon sign. It read “Cliff Bell’s” and there was a standing sign on the ground that said “Runway Blues Combo, August 24th, 9-11:30 p.m.” You can hear the distant sound of a saxophone and other instruments from inside, filling you with a warm, fuzzy feeling. You check your watch, which reads 9:25 p.m.

“Come on, we have to go in!” you exclaim, pulling Rose by the arm to enter the bar. You show the bouncer your IDs then head over to the bar, waiting in the large crowd to order a drink. You look over at the band on the stage at the back of the bar, somewhat recognizing the song they were playing– Basie, you think. The bartender finally turns to you and asks for your order, so you order a vodka cranberry, wait for Rose to get her drink, and then you both go toward the stage to see and hear the band better without the big crowd.

As you get closer to the stage, your eyes immediately fall on the drummer. At first, it’s the audacity to wear sunglasses inside that draws your attention– rose-tinted lenses with a gold frame. Then, you admire his shoulder-length, dark curls, bouncing along to the rhythm of the song. Finally, you notice the way the muscles in his forearms contract as he plays, his veins tightening as he hits the snare drum during a particular drum fill. He was wearing a white button-down shirt, with the sleeves rolled up to sit right above his elbow, showing just enough of his arms to leave you wanting more. He has most of the buttons undone, only leaving a few buttoned at the bottom, accentuating the dark hair on his chest.

For most of the set, his eyes are often closed– he seems to be concentrated on the music, like he’s feeling it flow through him and letting his soul take control. You’d be lying if you said he didn’t intrigue you, he’s ridiculously attractive and seems to be incredibly talented. At one point during the set, though, his eyes open and seem to be drawn right to you. You convince yourself that the eye contact was just a coincidence and that he was just finding a spot in the room to lock his eyes on, but when he suddenly gives a distinct wink in your direction, you know that it wasn’t just a coincidence. He saw you.

You try your best to fight off the blush that is starting to populate your cheeks, not wanting to show how much it affected you. Luckily, the room is darkly lit and crowded, so you hope that it will go unnoticed. You can’t deny the butterflies in your stomach, and how good it felt to know that his eyes were on you.

You excuse yourself, leaving Rose up front to save your spot as you go to get yourself another drink. Rose agreed to drive home, not feeling like drinking much tonight, so you decide to allow yourself to have some more to drink. After the bartender hands you your drink, you decide to stay there to finish it, hoping to get another soon after to add to your buzz and hopefully quell the nervous feelings you had inside over this mysterious drummer.

You’ve only had about half of your next drink when you hear someone on stage say that the band is going to take a brief intermission. Soon after, you’re taking a sip of your drink and suddenly feel a tall presence to your right at the bar. You look over to see that it’s none other than the band’s drummer. When he catches your eye, he smiles at you for a moment before turning back to the bartender.

“Hey, man. Can I get an old fashioned?” he asks, then looks back over to you. He looks down at your near-empty glass, then back up to meet your eyes as he says, “And another of whatever she’s having.” He flashes you another smile as he sees the shade of pink start to cover your cheeks, sitting down on the stool next to you. The bartender hands you both your drinks and then walks off to help other customers.

“Saw you there in the front. Did you enjoy the set?” he asks as he removes his sunglasses, places them on the bar, then takes a sip of his drink.

“Oh, it was great! It’s been a while since I’ve heard live jazz, you guys are phenomenal,” you answer, smiling shyly as you take a sip of your drink, looking up at him next to you. Now that you were up close and personal with him, you couldn’t help but notice how tall he was– at least two heads taller than you were, you thought. And a little older than you had placed him when you saw him on stage. From far away you had guessed maybe his early to mid-twenties, but up close you wagered closer to thirty.

“Glad to hear that. What’s your name, sweetheart?” he asks, leaning his arm on the bar as he turns his body toward you. “Y/N,” you answer, blushing slightly at the nickname.

“Y/N. Beautiful,” he says, his lips turning upward into a small smile. “Daniel.” He takes your hand in his, bringing it up to his lips, and places a soft kiss on the back of your hand.

“It’s not often that we see gorgeous girls like you in here, Y/N…” he says, leaning down a bit to talk directly into your ear. You assume that it’s due to the volume of the room, but then he takes you by surprise. “It’s even less often that I see a gorgeous girl undress me with her eyes while I’m on stage, like you just did back there.” You gulp quietly, completely taken aback by his direct words. He wasn’t wrong, you were attracted to him and certainly made no effort to hide it.

“Oh, I-” you start, but end up trailing off before he interrupts.

“Did you think you got away with it?” Daniel asks, smirking as his right hand reaches over to trail his fingers along your forearm, which is resting on the bar. His lips are practically touching your ear now, sending a shiver down your spine. “I noticed… Been thinkin’ about you ever since.”

“I’ve been thinking about you, too,” you say, in almost a whisper, so much so that it was quite possible that he couldn’t hear it, but he did. You allow your hand to ghost softly along his wrist. Your fingers find the thin gold chain around his wrist as you look up to meet his gaze, his face is so close now that your noses are practically touching.

“Yeah?” he says. You take a deep breath, looking up at him as you watch him lick his lips. “Tell me what you were thinkin’ about…” You could already feel your arousal start to pool between your legs, the anticipation making it feel like your heart could stop at any moment. You swallow hard as you try to answer him.

“I was thinking about how strong your arms looked,” you answer, trying to feign confidence despite how intimidating his aura felt. “Watching you play the drums and seeing your muscles flexing like that through your shirt… It was really hot.” He smirks, clearly pleased by your answer, and lowers his lips to your ear once again. You can feel his breath on your ear as he continues.

“Was it?” he asks teasingly. You feel his lips finally connect with your skin as he places a soft, lingering kiss on your neck, right below your ear. “Tell me what else.” Your breath hitches as his lips descend slowly down your neck.

“I thought about what the rest of you might look like under that shirt,” you say, leaning your head back slightly as he sucks right on the sensitive part of your neck.

“All you had to do was ask, baby…” he says, kissing his way back up to your ear.

“What were you thinking about?” you ask, your confidence starting to shine through. He smiles as he whispers into your ear.

“Thought about how good your tits look in that tight shirt,” he says as he wraps his arms around your back, holding you close. “Thought about how I wanted you to only look at me and no one else…” He sucks at the skin below your ear, causing you to let out a quiet whimper only he can hear.

“I’m only looking at you, Daniel,” you say, turning to look at him. His lips turn upward into a wicked smile.

“You wanna go somewhere a bit quieter, baby?” he whispers, softly brushing his nose against yours, moving his lips even closer. Your breath feels like it’s been taken out of your chest, but you don’t have time to waste. You quickly nod and he takes your hand in his, guiding you toward the back hallway that leads backstage.

Once you round the corner of the hallway and are out of sight from the rest of the bar, Daniel stops you, pushing your back against the wall as his lips race to meet yours. He captures your lips in his as he wraps his arms around your waist, pulling you closer to him. His kiss is hurried and rough, something that you weren’t used to but definitely welcomed. The feeling of his body against yours was already making you lightheaded, and the alcohol in your system certainly wasn’t helping matters.

Keeping his lips on yours, he pulls your back off the wall, walking over to the one-stall bathroom only a few feet away. He removes one of his hands from you to quickly open the door, taking you both past it and letting it close behind him.

He backs you against the sink and your ass hits the hard porcelain, causing you to wince and drop your purse on the floor. He takes his lips off of you for a moment and says, “The lock on this door doesn’t work.” His lips travel along your jawline and then down your neck. He continues, “But I bet you don’t care about that, do you, sweetheart?”

“I-” you begin but are quickly cut off as he pulls your v-neck to the side, his teeth dragging against the skin over your collarbone. A gasp escapes you and you tangle your fingers in his curls, every touch of his lips to your skin sending electricity shooting through you.

“In fact, I’m sure you don’t,” he says against your skin, his breath warm and tinged with whiskey. His fingers slip under the strap of your bra, lifting the elastic up and letting it snap back against your skin. He flicks his gaze up to meet yours, finding you staring at him wide eyed, and he smirks as he tugs your bra down, lips dropping back down to suck an already deepening purple mark just below where your shirt lays.

You’re grateful for the sink behind you, holding up your body, as you feel how weak your knees are. You feel like a fawn who has found herself face to face with a hunter in the woods and every word he utters, every touch he places on you, adds to the growing arousal between your legs. You don’t find yourself speechless often, but now is one of those times.

“What’s the matter, baby?” Daniel asks, noticing how your knees wobbled just slightly, and lifts his head to look at you again, his hips pinning you firmly to the sink. You can feel him, long and hard, against your abdomen, the thought sending tingles through your body.

“Maybe you need a rest,” he smirks, stepping back from you and leaning against the wall next to the door. “On your knees.”

Your hands grip the sides of the sink as you stare at him with wide eyes, hesitating to let go for fear that your legs would give out from under you. Slowly, you lower yourself to the ground in front of him, letting your hands rest in your lap and looking up at him through your eyelashes.

Daniel looks down at you intensely, his gaze feeling like fire, and brings his hand down to your face. He drags his thumb over your cheekbone, down the side of your face, along your jaw, and finally stops at your lips. Placing his thumb on your bottom lip, he gently pulls down, tilting his chin up slightly and looking down his nose at you.

“Open,” he growls, waiting a moment for you to do as he says. You swallow thickly, your mouth suddenly dry, and let your mouth fall open, much to Daniel’s pleasure. “Good girl.”

His thumb moves from your bottom lip to your tongue and you close your lips around it, your tongue swirling around it. He hums, pleased, and pulls his thumb from your mouth with a pop.

“Eager, are we?” Daniel teases, his hands working to undo his belt. He leaves it in his belt loops, the buckle hanging undone, and unbuttons his dress slacks. You watch as he drags his zipper down, now able to see his cock straining against the fabric of his black boxer briefs, and pushes his pants and underwear down enough to free himself. Your eyes widen slightly at the sight of him as your gaze travels from the dark, well-groomed patch of hair above his base, down his length to his tip.

“Fuck,” you whisper, barely audible, as your gaze returns to meet Daniel’s. He strokes himself a few times, smirking down at you. With his free hand, he reaches down and runs his thumb across your lower lip once more.

“You seem to know what to do, sweetheart,” Daniel says as you open for him again, sticking your tongue out flat. He nods approvingly and lowers his cock, dragging his tip along your tongue before he pushes himself into your mouth. A low groan rumbles from his chest as you close your lips around him. “Just like fucking velvet.”

He gathers your hair into a ponytail and allows you to set your own pace as he watches his cock slide past your lips. You take him all the way in, widening the back of your throat so you don’t gag, and pause when your lips reach his base. Flicking your eyes up, you find Daniel staring down at you slack-jawed, his pupils blending into his irises seamlessly. You slowly start to draw your head back, the tip of your tongue following the path of the vein that runs the length of his shaft. Your tongue swirls around his tip, drawing a soft moan from his lips as he closes his eyes and lets his head fall back against the wall.

“Fucking hell,” he groans as you pick up your pace, his grasp on your hair tightening as his hips buck involuntarily. You gag slightly as his tip hits the back of your throat and you flash your gaze up to him, moaning around him to entice him to keep going. Daniel’s eyes flash open and he looks down at you for confirmation, which you give to him in the form of a nod.

“You’re fucking dangerous,” he says, letting your hair fall from the makeshift ponytail he held and tangling his fingers in it instead. He starts to fuck your mouth, slowly at first to not overwhelm you. Rough, but considerate, you think as his tip knocks the back of your throat. Once he’s sure you’re adjusted he picks up his pace, his hand holding your head in place. He lets another low moan fill the room as you hum around him.

“Daniel?” you hear a man’s voice on the other side of the door ask. “Is that you? Are you good, dude?”

Daniel’s head rolls to glance at the door, still fucking your throat as he speaks up through the door. “I’m fine,” he says, attempting a voice that doesn’t sound like he’s getting his dick sucked in the bathroom.

“You sure? We’re back on stage at 10:30,” the stranger reminds him, attempting to push the door open. Daniel’s free arm darts across the door, blocking it from opening.

“I fucking know, Sam!” he yells, his fingers tightening in your hair as he drives his cock to the back of your throat harshly. You gag around him this time, tears springing to your eyes and threatening to fall down your cheeks. You hear the man scoff on the other side of the door, followed by the sound of his footsteps receding, and you look up at Daniel. He glances at his watch, seeing that it’s 10:20 pm, and then meets your gaze, winks, and says, “Let’s make this quick, sweetheart.”

He pulls your mouth off of him and offers you a hand to stand up, which you graciously take, allowing him to pull you to your feet. Your lips collide in a fervent kiss, tongues tangling and hands gripping at each others’ clothes. Daniel’s hands find the button on your jeans and swiftly pop it open, followed by your zipper. He spins you around quickly and tugs your jeans down over your ass, letting them rest around your thighs as he guides you forward to bend over the sink.

“My god, Y/N,” he murmurs, seeing the soaked state of your plum-colored panties. Daniel loops his fingers in the waistband and tugs them down, the sudden cool air mixed with unbridled anticipation making you shiver. His fingertips grip into your ass for a moment before he draws his hand back and delivers a solid smack to your outer thigh, drawing a whimper from your throat. He drops to his knees behind you and drags a finger through your center, watching as you shiver again. Placing his finger onto his tongue, he cleans your arousal off and hums.

“Sweeter than sin,” he muses, licking a stripe up your inner thigh and smirking to himself as your legs quivered in response. He grips your thighs, hard enough to leave bruises, and pushes them apart, dragging his tongue through your folds slowly. You gasp as he laps at your core, your fingers gripping the porcelain harshly, and you arch your back, pushing back against his face.

“Oh my god,” you moan, your head dropping as he moans into you, the vibration ripping right through you. Daniel pulls his face away and you whine desperately at the loss of contact, gasping a second later as he pushes two fingers into you and curls them. He sets a quick, consistent pace with his fingers, bringing you closer to the edge as you bite your lip to try to stifle your moans.

“I’m…I’m close,” you manage, his fingers working relentlessly at your sensitive spot.

“Come on, sweetheart,” he says, pressing a kiss to the back of your thigh. “Give it to me.”

He curls his fingers once more and your vision goes white, your moans filling the room as you cum on his fingers. Your legs shake as he works you through it, his motions slowing as your moans turn to ragged panting. He feels for his wallet in his pocket, but realizes he must have left it backstage, and he stands, placing a hand on your lower back.

“I don’t have a condom,” he confesses, watching you for a reaction. You lift your head and look at him through the mirror and shrug your shoulders.

“I’m clean and I have an IUD,” you say, lifting an eyebrow at him. “Are you clean?”

Daniel nods and smirks, stroking himself as his eyes traverse your body. You let your head fall again, arch your back, and say, “What are you waiting for then?”

“Careful what you wish for, darling,” he says, dragging his cock through your wetness and pushing into you until your bodies are flush. You gasp as you feel him brush your cervix and you feel yourself tighten around him. He groans and grips your waist, your pussy squeezing his cock as you adjust to his size. “Fuck, and I thought your mouth felt like heaven.”

He pulls back and snaps his hips forward, driving you into the sink as you push your ass back against him. Obscenities intertwined with the other’s name fall from both of your lips as he fucks you.

Daniel reaches up with one hand and collects your hair into a ponytail again, wrapping your tresses around his hand and tugging your head back. Your eyes meet in the mirror, a smirk touching his lips as he says, “Want you to watch me fuck you, baby.”

You brace yourself on the sink and cry out quietly, the intense arch in your back allowing him to drive his cock deeper. His hand on your waist lifts and comes down on your ass with a loud crack and you whimper, your sounds spurring him on. You can feel your second orgasm coming on as you watch yourself in the mirror, mouth agape as lewd sounds tumble out of you.

“Daniel…” you moan, looking up at him through the mirror. He looks like a god, his lips parted and his curls falling into his eyes as he snaps his hips forward again. “I’m…fuck,” you pant out, your muscles squeezing around him as you fall apart around him.

“That’s it, baby,” he praises, his fingers kneading into your ass. “Cum on my cock, just like that.”

Your muscles squeeze around him one final time as he pulls out almost all the way, groaning as he slams into you and spills his own release. You feel his cock twitch inside of you and his breath on your back as he leans over you, his orgasm wracking his body. He slides out of you after a moment and tucks himself back into his pants before he cleans you up the best he can with some toilet paper.

“Thanks,” you say, suddenly shy as if you hadn’t let a man you just met fuck you in a bathroom, and you tug your underwear and jeans back up. He smiles at your sudden bashfulness and nods, watching you pick your purse up from where it had fallen.

“Anytime, sweetheart,” he says with a wink. He wraps an arm around your waist and pulls you into him, pressing his lips to yours in a much more tender fashion than he had earlier. “Stay for another set?”

Your face flushes as you look up at him, studying his face for a moment, your eyes focusing on the shape of his nose. As your eyes move to study his lips, you realize he’s asking you a question and you’re missing it. You shake away the fog clouding your thoughts and focus.

“Oh, um,” you say as you pull your phone out of your purse and see about 20 texts and 2 missed calls from Rose, probably in a full-on panic now that you’ve been gone and ignoring her texts. “Shit, I’m in trouble. Gotta run, see you around maybe!”

You rush out the door, leaving him by himself, and stand up on your toes to see over the crowd. You spot Rose back by the door and push through the crowd as quickly as you can, putting your arm up and waving her down.

“Oh my god, where the fuck have you been?” she scolds you as you approach her. You grab her wrist and pull her closer so you can talk in her ear.

“We have to go,” you say, pulling her behind you towards the door.

“Wait wait, what?” She asks as she resists you, pulling you to stop. “What the fuck happened?”

“Oh my god,” you say, drawing out the last word, tugging her along. “I’ll tell you while we walk.”

She relents and follows after you, telling the bouncers to have a good night. She catches up to you and links your arms as you walk back towards where the car is parked. Once you were far enough away, you burst into a giddy giggling fit and lean against a light post to catch your breath. Rose moves to the edge of the sidewalk and folds her arms over her chest, watching you with a raised eyebrow.

“Okay, spill. What did I miss,” she prods, nudging your foot with hers. Your head falls back against the light post gently and you turn your head to look at her.

“You know the drummer?” You ask, giggling again. Rose nods and tilts her head to the side, waiting for you to continue. “We just fucked in the bathroom.”

You cover your mouth dramatically after you say it and smile under your hands. Her mouth falls open and she grabs your wrist, pulling you off the post to start walking again.

“Oh my god, he was hot, Y/N,” she says, tugging you along. You catch up with her as you’re turning the corner to the car and nod.

“Mhm, I know,” you say, satisfaction dripping from your voice. You climb into the passenger seat and watch Rose walk around to the driver’s side. She climbs in and starts the car up, pulling onto the street and driving back towards your apartment. “Oh my god and he was good,” you add, tossing your head back against the headrest.

Rose shakes her head and laughs, “You’re fucking insane, you know?”

You nod dramatically and close your eyes as Rose rounds the corner to your street, pulling into the apartment lot and throwing the car into park. You climb out and start towards the building, slowing down so Rose can catch up. You walk into the building together and ride the elevator up to your floor.

“I thought the piano guy was hot,” she confesses, turning to look at you as you lean against the elevator wall. This sends you into another laughing fit.

“He almost walked in on us!” You shout, slapping Rose’s arm as you remember Danny blocking the door while you were on your knees.

“No way!” She clings to you and laughs with you. You both stumble out of the elevator and up to your door, waiting as Rose unlocks it and falling inside as the door opens.

· · ───────── ·𖥸· ───────── · ·

On Monday morning you walk out of your first class of the semester, Philosophy of Sex and Gender, and glance down at your watch. With about a half hour until your Art History class, you decide to grab a quick snack at the cafe. You tug your sweatshirt off, the late morning sun starting to warm up the day, and plop yourself into a puffy leather chair near the window to people-watch as you snack on the trail mix you bought.

As you fiddle with a loose string hanging from one of the rips in your jeans, your mind comes alive as you zone out, bringing you back to Saturday night. The whole day passes through your memory like a timelapse, slowing when you tug Rose into the bar with you. Daniel’s figure behind the drums pops into your head and you feel a blush creep onto your cheeks as you see the two of you at the bar, as if you’re watching the interaction from a different perspective. You feel your heart race as you think about the bruises on your thighs from his grip, almost able to imagine the feeling of his hands on you.

As you snap yourself out of it, not wanting to spend the rest of your day helplessly worked up, you glance at your watch. You flinch at the 10:55 am staring back at you, realizing you only had five minutes to book it across the quad. Grabbing your bag from where it rests against your chair, you race out the door to get to the building on the other side of campus.

You make it inside, out of breath and about two minutes late, and slip into the lecture hall, spotting the professor standing with his back to you as he writes on the chalkboard. Scanning the room for a decent seat, you take note of the way his dark curls are pulled back into a low ponytail and the way he had rolled the sleeves of his black dress shirt. You feel a pang of uneasiness as you realize how familiar he looks from the back.

You spot a seat on the aisle in the third row, making the decision that it’s yours now, but as you start to step forward he turns around to look at something on his desk and you freeze in your place. Not sure you’re seeing things correctly, you duck into a seat towards the back. He turns back to the chalkboard, underlining a date before setting the chalk down and turning to face the class. Fuck, you think.

“Hey guys, I’m Dr. Wagner,” Daniel says, clapping his hands together to get everyone’s attention. “We’re gonna get started here.”

Hearing his voice confirms it and you pull your phone out of your pocket, opening your chat with Rose and furiously typing. You know she’s in an acting lab so she won’t answer right away, but you need to tell someone.

To: Rose🌹

DUDE

To: Rose🌹

MY FUCKING ART HISTORY PROF IS THE DRUMMER FROM THE BAR

You’re not sure whether you want to get up and leave or just try to avoid his eyes. Suddenly you realize that Daniel is the type of professor who paces when he talks as he starts to walk up the aisle you’re sitting on. Every few steps he stops to glance up at the bullet points he had written on the board, his eyes never landing on any one person as he spoke.

“So September 18th is when your first paper is due,” Daniel says, strolling up the aisle. As he lifts his eyes from the floor to glance back at the board, his gaze passes over you and he does a subtle double take, meeting your eyes. “Um,” he pauses, clearing his throat. “Oh, right. And your first exam is uh…is the week after.”

Your cheeks flush when you see it in his eyes that he recognizes you and you break the shared moment, dropping your eyes back to your phone screen to type out another text.

To: Rose🌹

He just fucking saw me. What do I DO???

You shove your phone back into your pocket as Daniel continues rattling off dates of exams and papers, answering questions as they pop up from the class. You keep your eyes trained on the floor, almost afraid to look up and find him staring at you again.

“Okay, and last but not least, your final is on December 5th,” he says, wrapping up the hour-long lecture ten minutes early. “Anyways, welcome back guys. Go on, get outta here.”

Daniel waves his hand dismissively and picks up the eraser from the tray on the chalkboard, starting to clean the markings off of it. You practically leap out of your seat to make a beeline for the door, fearing you’d fall into a million pieces if you stayed a second longer.

“Oh, and uh,” he says as he turns to look at the class list to find your name, even though he already knows who you are, halting you just before you step into the hallway. “Y/N, can you hang back for a sec?”

Your mouth goes dry as you turn around, staring at him from the doorway. Daniel stares back at you, not turning away until you take a step back into the room. As you slowly make your way toward the front of the room, he turns back to the board, lifting a spray bottle from the floor and spraying water on a rag. You reach the front row of the class and lean your hip against the side of the aisle seat, watching his muscles shift beneath the black fabric as he wipes the board down.

“Didn’t think ‘see you around maybe’ meant like this,” he says as he drapes the rag over the bottle on the floor and turns to the desk, refusing to meet your eyes. You trade leaning against the seat for sitting down in it, fearful that your legs might give out from under you, and stare up at him, your eyes wide and your lips parted as you search your brain for something to say.

“I’m not su-” you trail off as he flashes you a stern look.

“You’re not sure what I mean?” He asks, raising an eyebrow at you and leaning on the corner of the desk before continuing, “I think you are, sweetheart.” You look over both shoulders, checking for any lingering students.

“It’s not like I knew, professor,” you challenge, your voice hushed despite being the only two people in the room, and cross your legs. Your hands rest in your lap and you turn your nervous energy to the loose string on your jeans again.

“Don’t do that,” Daniel says, his gaze boring straight through you.

A smirk finds its way to your lips and your hands fall still in your lap as you cock your head to the side, feigning innocence, “Don’t do what?”

He pushes himself off the desk and steps down off the small stage, stopping in front of you and bracing himself on the wooden armrests as he leans down over you. Your head spins as you look up at him, his cologne invading your senses and making it difficult to think.

“That innocent ‘professor’ bit,” He whispers as he leans in closer, his lips grazing the shell of your ear and sending a chill down your spine. You shiver as his lips connect with your neck, his bangs brushing your shoulder lightly. Just as soon as the contact is made it’s gone as he lifts his head to look at you, studying the shade of pink that creeps up your neck. You swallow hard and your lips part as if to say something, but Daniel strokes a thumb along your jaw, scrambling your thoughts. He clicks his tongue and blows a laugh through his nose, “What, suddenly speechless?”

He pushes himself up and smooths his hands over his slacks before stepping back up onto the stage and taking a seat behind the desk. You let out a breath you didn’t know you were holding and shake your head.

“No,” you say simply. “Is sir better?”

A smirk forms on his lips and he nods his head, satisfied with your answer. He pushes a pile of papers together and taps them on the desk to align them before sliding them into a pocket of his leather bag.

You remain in your seat, watching as he organizes some things in his bag, and you feel your phone vibrate three times in your pocket, the buzz pattern you’d given Rose. Tugging it free, you glance at the screen and, sure enough, see a text from your best friend waiting for you.

From: Rose🌹

You’re fucking joking.

Daniel clears his throat and looks at you expectantly, silently demanding your attention back. You tuck your phone back into your pocket and return your eyes to him.

“You know you could have mentioned this,” you say, having had a moment to collect your thoughts. He scoffs and shoots you an incredulous look, folding his hands on his desk.

“Sorry, it didn’t really cross my mind to talk about my day job while I was fucking you,” he spits out, standing and collecting his things.

“I need to go meet with a colleague briefly,” he explains, leaning against the side of the desk. “I think we should talk about this privately. Go wait outside of my office.”

You sit up straight and take a breath, parting your lips to protest, but he holds up a hand to stop you. Shrinking back into your seat, you watch him step down and stop when he stands next to you. With a finger under your chin, he pulls up gently, forcing you to look up at him.

“Be a good girl,” he says, his voice low and commanding. “Room 321.”

Daniel lets go of your face, turns up the aisle, and walks into the building’s lobby, leaving you alone in the room as you’d left him at the bar. You sit silently for a few minutes, debating your next move, and finally decide to go, feeling certain he wouldn’t be letting this go. You gather your belongings and make your way toward the hall, unsure of what awaits you when he gets back.

· · ───────── ·𖥸· ───────── · ·

chapter ii

Thank you for reading!! Leave a reply if you want to be added to the taglist!

Taglist:

@peaceloveunitygvf @mackalah @jakekiszkapunchmeintheface @spark-my-nature @dannys-dream @violetstarcatcher @demonrat444 @heheheheheheheurmum @theres-a-tvjoe @bladenotblaze @gardensgatekeeper

#greta van fleet #gvf #greta van fleet fic #danny wagner #danny gvf #danny wagner fic #danny wagner x reader #danny wagner gvf #danny wagner smut #greta van fleet fan fiction #greta van fleet smut #greta van fic #gretavanfleet #greta van smut #illicit affairs #Spotify

178 notes · View notes

indigogvf · 5 months

Text

How can you not see it?

Authors note: this is my first time writing smut!! Any feedback/thoughts are much appreciated but please be nice :)

Warnings: 18+, minors dni. Angst (i cant help myself🤭), fluff, drinking, swearing. Let me know if I missed anything!

Word count: 2.7k

Summary: After being fuck buddies with Josh for a few months, he begins to act out when he sees a man buy you a drink. Is this little arrangement between you over, or does it turn into something more?

You walked up to the bar, standing there for no longer than two seconds before an unfamiliar arm snaked around your waist. “This one’s on me. A pretty girl like you shouldn’t be paying for their own drinks, hm?”

‘Okay, gross…’ you thought, turning to look at him. He had dark brown hair that was gelled to the side, brown eyes with slight stubble on his face. I mean, he wasn’t ugly, but that pick-up line was plain nasty.

“I’m okay, thanks though.” You presented a closed lipped smile in hopes that your bluntness would deter him.

You were wrong.

“C’mon, just one drink. I’ll leave you alone after that, I promise.” He asked, looking at you hopefully.

‘Maybe he isn’t so bad, I mean that’s a pretty reasonable offer.’ Looking over the man’s shoulder, you caught Josh’s eyes burning into you.

“Okay, just one drink, but you have to leave me alone after that.” Accepting his compromise, you took a seat at the bar whilst he ordered you a drink. You caught Josh’s eyes again, noticing that he appeared to be angry. You and Josh have been sleeping together for a few months now, but so far, it has been nothing serious.

It happened at the end of the last tour, when he was pent up after a show and had absolutely no shame in asking for your help in the midst of his desperation. There was no denying that Josh is attractive, and you’d always had a small thing for him, so you happily obliged. But then, it carried on, which isn’t necessarily a problem, but he’s a very confusing person. You know that he’s only using you for a quick fuck, but considering your friendship, you assumed he’d have a tad more respect. You are painfully aware that sex is all it is to him, but you can’t help feeling hurt at times, especially when he has no shame in chatting up random girls when you go out somewhere. You’ve had plenty of opportunities to do the same, but stopped yourself out of respect for Josh.

However, it had been a week since you and Josh last had sex, and the guy currently chatting you up seemed nice enough. You didn’t have any intention of sleeping with him, but it was nice to share a drink with someone, even if it was not the person you wanted to be with.

You finished your drink and said your goodbyes to the guy at the bar, who you never actually caught the name of. Or maybe you did… you can’t remember, and truthfully, you don’t really care. You headed back to the group, which only consisted of you, Josh, Jake, Danny, and Sam. “Who was that?” Jake asked, sharing an intrigued look with the rest of them.

“Just some guy, he said he’d buy me a drink and then leave me alone. Seemed like a fair deal and he was nice enough.” You looked around, and it seemed like your answer was satisfactory. Until you landed on Josh, who was still wearing the same grumpy look. You frowned at him, wondering what his problem was. He caught your gaze and rolled his eyes.

‘What is his problem?’ You thought, frustrated with the lack of communication.

“Where are we going after this?” You asked, trying to avoid Josh’s stare.

“You’re not going home with that guy?” Josh asked, hints of sarcasm seeping through his already harsh tone. You were dumbfounded, Josh never acts this way.

“Excuse me?” You asked, pure confusion evident in your tone.

“I don’t know. You seemed pretty content with him.” You looked around trying to gauge everyone else’s reaction, which was seemingly the same as yours.

“I already told you, he bought me one drink and promised to leave me alone. If he hadn’t made the promise of leaving me alone I would have been opposed to the idea, but he did. It was a harmless drink.” You spoke calmly despite the anger that was flowing through your veins.

‘This is unbelievable! Since when is this a problem for him? He has no issues chatting up girls, but when I have a harmless drink with someone he acts like I’ve committed adultery in a marriage that doesn’t even exist.’ You were fuming, but doing a good job of hiding it.

“Could’ve fooled me” he responded, sarcasm dripping from his words.

“Josh, chill out. Let’s just go back to mine because it's the closest.” Danny pipes up. You weren’t even sure you wanted to stay out after the way Josh has been acting. It was awkward now, no one was really sure of what to say because no one knew what was wrong.

“I think I might just head home for the night. This has been really nice though, we need to make more of an effort to do this more often.” You hoped that they wouldn’t question it. Josh had entirely sucked the fun out of the night and your mood to socialise had gone down the drain. They all protested, asking you to stay just a couple more hours. Josh stayed silent, confirming that he was still in his pathetic little mood. That gave you even more reason to leave, so you did. You all said goodbye and they subtly told you to just ignore Josh and that he’d get over whatever was bothering him.

As soon as you got home you stripped from your restricting skirt and top and got in the shower. The warmth felt so good, releasing all the built up tension from Josh’s digs at you. It started to dawn on you that maybe the whole arrangement you had with Josh was a bad idea. Realistically, it’s never a good idea to sleep with your friends without the intention of more. But, it was going fine, it hadn’t affected your friendship at all until now. You wonder what had changed.

You reluctantly got out the shower and put on your comfiest pyjamas. Then, you ordered some takeout, which is a necessity after a night of drinking. It was still quite early and you weren’t going to go to sleep for a few more hours, so you poured yourself a nice, full glass of wine. You heard a knock at the door before you could enjoy.

‘That was quick…’ you opened the door and was met with Josh’s familiar face. ‘Fucking brilliant.’

“What do you want now? To ruin the rest of my night, too?” You asked. He scoffed and rolled his eyes.

“No, I was going to apologise but it seems you’re still clinging on to whatever it was I did.” You audibly laughed in his face.

‘Unbelievable. Is he serious? This is so obviously because the rest of them forced him to come and apologise.’ You theorized.

“Seriously, Josh? You were rude. You have no problems chatting up women at bars and I never bat an eyelid. Was it shitty to watch? Sure! But I have no reason to stop you because we are not together. We fuck Josh, that’s the extent of it. We’re friends who fuck. Why is it a problem when I have a drink with someone? I was never going to agree in the first place out of respect for you. I’ve had plenty of opportunities to go home with someone, but I haven’t, because despite the fact that we aren't together, we’re friends. But it’s only fair if I get to talk to other guys. I don’t know what your problem is, but our little arrangement is done. It’s clearly affecting our friendship and you seem to be able to get a good fuck whenever you want, so you obviously don’t need me for that. Now, if you’re not going to sincerely apologise for your pathetic behaviour, I’d like you to leave before my food gets here.” He stared at you, mouth agape in shock. All of the emotions you just poured out started to sink in, and it’s became overwhelming. You hold back the tears and wait for him to respond.

‘Why is this getting to me so mu-‘

“I love you! Jesus, how can you not see it? I’m head over heels for you. Have you never noticed how I always take care of you after we have sex? I stay with you every single time. Have you never noticed the way I look at you every opportunity I get? Have you never thought about why I always get you the most meaningful gifts compared to everyone else? Or why I always sit next to you when we go out? I’m in love with you. I never meant for us sleeping together to become a regular thing, but having you as something more than a friend was better than just being seen as a friend by you, even if it was just as a fuck buddy. The way I acted tonight was wrong and unfair, and you’re right. You should be able to talk to whoever you want because that’s exactly what I do. I’m sorry.”

You were shocked to say the least, but it made sense. Everything made sense. You love him. That’s why it always bothered you to see him talking to other girls. As you stared at him completely baffled, your food arrived, which was honestly perfect timing. It brought you back to reality. You invited Josh into your home and sat down with him, “please say something, you’ve been silent for way too long”

“I’m sorry. I just- it all makes sense now.” You thought about the best way to go about this. You weren’t exactly planning on admitting your feelings for Josh tonight, specifically because you are admitting to feelings that you didn’t even realise you had until five minutes ago. ‘Fuck it.’ “I love you too. I didnt even realise, but it makes sense. It hurt to see you talk to other girls, knowing you could pull any of them whenever you wanted. I just didn’t put the pieces together.” You stared up at him, and you couldn’t stop yourself.

You grabbed his collar and pulled him into you, kissing him with so much force that it made your head spin. He gladly reciprocated. Your mouths moved in sync as his tongue swiped your bottom lip, asking for entrance, which you granted. He pushed you further into the couch, and you wrapped your legs around his waist bringing him in closer. This felt so different; it wasn’t just need and desperation; the atmosphere was filled with love and passion. He groaned into your mouth as you started grinding your hips on him, looking for some type of friction to ease the aching sensation. You could feel how hard he was.

He pulled away to remove your top and groaned when he realised you weren’t wearing a bra. “Fuck. You’re so pretty, mama.” You smiled at him as you moved your hands to his waist and attempted to unbutton his pants when he stopped you, “No. Let me make you feel good, first.” He removed your pants, leaving you completely naked below him. He ran his fingers through your folds collecting the wetness. “All of this for me?” You moaned at the feeling of his fingers on you, bucking your hips to try and get some friction on your aching clit.

“Only for you, Josh” he pushed a finger inside of you, eliciting a moan that was louder than intended. He was moving at an antagonizing pace. “Please, Josh.” You whined. You needed more, you were so desperate for something.

“Please what, baby?”

“I need more. Please.” He pushed another finger into you, increasing his speed. “Fuck! That feels so good.” You moaned. You could feel the warmth blossoming in your belly, getting closer and closer to your release. He knew it, he knew your body so well. He could feel you squeezing his fingers, and just as you were about to come, he removed them. “No! No, no. Please Josh. I was so close”

“Soon, mama. Let me take care of you.” he leaned in, kissing you much softer than before. You whined into his mouth, bucking your hips in an attempt to relieve your desperation. He was just as desperate as you, if not more. You could feel the heat radiating from his cock.

“I need you Josh. I need your cock, please.” You begged. He pulled down his pants along with his boxers and released his achingly hard cock. His head was red and dripping with pre cum, begging to be touched. You reached your hand down and stroked him delicately. “Fuck. Your hands feel so good, baby, but I need to be inside of you.” He lined his cock up with your entrance and bottomed out. You both groaned in sync. He was stretching you out so good.

“Please move Josh.” You begged, and he obliged. He moved slowly, picking up his pace. This was different, he was going slow but so deep compared to usual, where he would mercilessly fuck you. You used your legs that were wrapped around his waist to bring him in closer, digging your nails into his back. He moaned into your neck, his hot breath sending shivers down your spine. Your orgasm was approaching quickly after having it taken away a mere five minutes ago. It was so rushed but you couldn’t care less, you just needed him.

“Faster Josh, I’m so close. Fuck!” He did as he was asked, thrusting into you faster. He grabbed your leg and chucked it over his shoulder, somehow achieving an even deeper angle than before. “Jesus Christ, Josh. You feel so good.” Your head rolled back into the cushions behind you as you quickly approached your long awaited orgasm.

“You gonna come for me? Give it to me, mama. I need to feel you come around my cock.” Josh’s words of encouragement threw you over the edge and caused you to come, hard. You don’t even know if you were actually saying anything or if you were just making noises, but you didn’t care. He fucked you through it, picking up his pace as he chased his own orgasm. “I’m close, baby. Can you give me one more?” You nearly cried when he said that. You were beyond fucked out, the alcohol from earlier starting to tire you out.

“I can’t, Josh.” You whined. His hips were faltering now, giving him away. His eyes were screwed shut and his mouth was hanging open. “You can, I know you can. C’mon, mama. Just one more for me. You feel so good. Be good for me, please” his voice was strained, which encouraged you even more. You could feel yourself getting closer. He reached his hand down to your clit and within seconds you were coming again. You saw stars, your legs clamped around his waist even harder as you came. You were shouting his name like a mantra as he thrusted into you at a merciless pace, chasing his own release. You felt him twitch inside of you.

“Fuck! I’m gonna come” he groaned as he stilled inside of you, releasing his hot spurts of cum. His head dropped to the crook of your neck as he worked himself through his orgasm. You both stilled as you caught your breath and he rolled off of you.

He wrapped his arms around you and brought you closer, kissing your forehead gently. “I’m sorry for earlier. I love you.” You smiled up at him and ran your fingers through his hair.

“It’s okay. I love you too, Josh.” You cuddled into him.

‘This feels so right.’ He leaned down and pressed a delicate kiss to your lips whilst he caressed your face. He pulled away and his eyes were filled with nothing but love.

“How does a shower sound?” He suggested, a cheeky glint in his eyes. You grinned up at him and peeled yourself away from his embrace. “I’ll race you.” You giggled, quickly getting up and giving yourself a head start.

“Oh, you’re on!” He chased after you, laughing to himself.

‘This feels so right.’ He thought, too.

257 notes · View notes

hearts-hunger · 9 months

Text

a cowgirl's dream || danny wagner x reader

Read on AO3 | Masterlist

Summary: You show Danny just how much you like his new cowboy hat. | Standalone in the Four Weddings universe

Pairings: Danny x Reader | Genres: porn without plot (minors begone!), fluff | Word Count: 2.3k | Warnings: unprotected piv, oral (f receiving), fingering, dirty talk, a little bit of soft dom!Danny, sorry babe the cowboy hat stays on during sex

A/N: I feel like I ought to be ashamed of this slightly but I am 100% not. Cowboy hat Danny has me in a chokehold. Enjoy the product of my delusions besties!!! ♡

“Danny!”

You boyfriend looked over at your voice as he came off stage, searching around the dim backstage area until he caught sight of you. A handsome grin lit his face when he did, and he wove through people and equipment until he got to you.

“Sunny!” he said. “How was the — ?”

He didn’t get a chance to finish his question, but he didn’t seem to mind that you’d cut him off as he eagerly leaned into the kiss you gave him. You stood on tiptoe and put your arms around his neck, and he leaned close to make it a little easier for you.

“Well, hello to you too,” he said when you let him come up for air. His cheeks were flushed and he gave you a beaming grin, thrilled at your eager attention.

“To what do I owe this warm welcome?” he teased, holding you close with a big hand splayed over the small of your back.

You looked up at him dreamily, letting yourself enjoy a moment to take him in with all his post-show confidence and joy. He was shirtless and his skin was almost hot to the touch, damp with sweat and heady with the scent of his cologne; the little gold necklace he’d borrowed from you forever ago rested just above the hollows of his collar.

By far the most alluring part, though, was the sparkly silver cowboy hat atop his crown of curls. You were a little embarrassed to say so, but when he’d put it on during the last song, you’d gone completely crazy for it. Between the hat and the way he’d grinned and laughed at wearing it, you decided you couldn’t go one more minute without having him.

“Danny, I...” You bit your lip and ran you hands over his bare shoulders. “I need you.”

His smile turned a little crooked. “Is that so, sweet girl?”

The pet name sent a shiver through you, and he pulled you close when he felt it.

“Let’s get you what you need, then, huh?” he asked.

You could only nod, utterly entranced by him, so in love with him and feeling a little dizzy at the effortless way he took control once you admitted what you wanted. You gave a hasty goodbye to the guys and spent the ride to the hotel being fidgety, breathless and blushing when Danny teased you with a hand on your thigh.

Up in your room, you practically threw yourself at him, and he was content to let you have your way with him for a few minutes. He tried to undress you, but you made it a little difficult as you didn’t want to be distracted from kissing him; he promised you as many kisses as you wanted when you were naked, and you let him undress you before he stripped to his boxers. He scooped you up and held you as you wrapped your legs around his waist, tilting his head back to give you better access as you kissed all over his face and neck.

“Sunny, sweetheart,” he said affectionately. “What’s got you in such a mood?”

“You’re complaining?” you teased.

He chuckled. “Of course not,” he said. “But I’m just wondering if there’s something special about tonight that’s got you so flustered.”

“Just you,” you said, and it was almost the truth. Danny drove you wild no matter what, but the more you kissed him in that hat, the more you wanted him to keep it on.

“Suits me,” he said, and he walked you to the bed and laid you back on it. You looked up at him and liked that he gave you a moment to just look at him, a crooked, self-satisfied smile tipping up the corner of his mouth as you did.

“Like what you see, sunny?” he asked.

Your breath caught. “You have no idea.”

He smirked and moved to hover over you, trailing kisses all down your body, telling you in his low voice how pretty you looked, how sweet and warm and lovely you were. You ran your hands all over him, loving the feel of his warm, tanned skin under your fingers.

“I love you,” you said.

He kissed the crest of your hip. “I love you too, sweetheart.”

He moved his kissed lower, kneeling at the edge of the bed and pulling you to him. You sucked in a breath when he pressed a kiss to the inside of your thigh.

“Danny, please,” you said.

You felt his smile against your skin. “Patience, baby. Be a good girl for me.”

You wanted to squeeze your legs together, needing friction, and he only chuckled.

“You like it when I tell you to be a good girl?” he said in a velvet voice. When you didn’t answer, he pulled your thigh to rest over his shoulder and turned his head to kiss it, the bridge of his nose nudging against you as he breathed you in.

“Answer me, pretty girl,” he said. “Do you like it when I tell you to behave?”

You took a shaky breath. “Yes, Danny.”

He nipped at your sensitive skin. “That’s my sweet girl. Now tell me something else — do you want me to eat you out?”

“Yes, please,” you all but whined. His teasing was agonizing, but you were so wet for him, and he’d barely touched you.

“Well, since you asked so nicely.” He reached to take his hat off, and you couldn’t stop yourself from blurting out what you’d been trying to keep a secret.

“Wait!”

He frowned a little as he looked up at you. “What’s wrong?”

You blushed vividly. “Um, I... uh....” You couldn’t bring yourself to say it, and he watched your face with a touch of worry.

“What is it, baby?” he asked, gentle and patient as he tried to set things right. “You change your mind? It’s okay if you did.”

You shook your head. “Um, no, I just...” You felt your face get hotter. “Oh, this is so embarrassing, but... can you keep the hat on?”

His expression changed from worry to confusion, and then from confusion to amusement.

“Are you serious?” he asked.

“Um... yes?” you said in a small voice.

He grinned. “The hat is what’s doing it for you, huh?” He laughed. “Okay, baby. I’ll keep the hat on.”

You couldn’t bring yourself to be too worried about how silly it was to want him to keep it on, not when he set in on you with such enthusiasm and skill. He made sinful groaning noises in his throat as he licked and sucked and kissed, curling two fingers inside you as he buried his face between your thighs.

“Oh god, oh god — ” You moaned when he pressed your hips down and kept at you as you came. “Yes, Danny, yes, holy fuck .”

When he’d left you a mess beneath him, he looked up at you from under the brim of that stupid disco cowboy hat and gave you a cocky grin.

“Damn, honey. I guess you really do like the hat.”

You groaned and flopped back on the pillow. “Shut up.”

He laughed and pressed a few sloppy kisses to your thighs before he straightened and made quick work of his boxers. “Don’t be embarrassed, sweetheart.”

“You don’t think it’s stupid?”

“No way,” he said, running his hands over your thighs and hips and tummy, soothing you as he always did before he moved on to whatever he had in mind for the next act.

He looked up at you. “Is this a good time to mention that I want you to wear a Santa hat every time we fuck in December?”

You half-laughed, half-groaned as you felt your face heat, and you hid behind your hands as he gave a warm, affectionate laugh.

“I’m sorry, honey,” he said, and you heard the smile in his voice. He moved onto the bed with you and gently moved your hands so he could kiss all over your blushed face. “I shouldn’t tease. I think it’s cute that it gets you all hot and bothered.”

“You promise?”

“I promise,” he said sweetly. His fingers traced between your legs, and you felt a fizzle of excitement and anticipation at the way he shifted his attention and his posture back to the task at hand. “I’ll keep it on while I fuck you, if you want.”

“Okay,” you said, still a little embarrassed by how much you liked it.

He smiled, flashing his little fangs as he put his hands on your hips. “Atta girl.”

He teased you for a minute, working you up again, his touch just light enough to drive you crazy.

“God, I could just eat you out all night,” he said with a reverent touch of the pad of his thumb to your clit. “You’d like that, wouldn’t you, honey? You want me to eat your pussy until you cry?”

You gave a breathy little groan at the thought, knowing from experience that he could deliver if you said that's what you wanted. He used his free hand to press your thigh back down when you tried to squeeze your legs around his arm.

“Uh-uh, baby,” he said sweetly. “Let me see that pretty thing all wet for me.”

You wriggled under him. “Danny, please, I’m gonna cum again if you don’t stop.”

He hummed. “Well, I guess I won’t stop then.”

He rubbed fast circles exactly where you wanted them, and in a matter of seconds, you were dissolved under him again. He tipped his hat back before he leaned close and kissed love marks against your neck, and you gasped when you felt his cock against you.

“Get inside me,” you breathed.

He chuckled. “Bossy, aren’t you?”

“Please,” you begged. “I need you, Danny.”

“I know,” he said, saccharine sweet around the dizzying hint of condescension in his voice. “Poor thing. You need my cock to fill you up, don’t you, sweet girl?”

You could only nod, rendered speechless by the way he talked to you. Danny was usually so gentle and sweet, and you loved him that way, but the confidence and cockiness that radiated from him in the post-show haze always drove you crazy.

“You know how much I like to make love to you,” he said, splaying his fingers over your thighs as he pushed them apart. “All slow and sweet for my pretty girl.”

“Danny,” you whined. You’d take him any way you could, but you weren’t sure slow and sweet was exactly what you wanted this time.

He looked at you from under his lashes and smirked. “I like it when you beg for me, baby.”

He gripped your hips and ran his cock between your legs; you tried to focus, watching the way his thin gold necklace caught the dim light.

“I could make it nice and slow,” he said, “but I think we need something a little more — mmfh.”

Both of you groaned when he buried himself to the hilt.

“More athletic,” he said, a little breathless. “What do you think, honey?”

“Just fuck me,” you whimpered.

He flashed you a wicked grin. “Whatever you say, sweetheart.”

You couldn’t have stopped the moan that tumbled from you as he started to drive into you, setting a hard, steady pace as his hips snapped against yours. You touched every part of him you could reach, gripping his arms, chanting his name, totally at the mercy of his strength and stamina.

“Holy fuck, Danny,” you managed, digging your nails into his shoulders, delirious with the feel of him inside and out.

“God, baby, you feel so good,” he praised. His makeup was smudged and a few curls were plastered to his face with sweat. “So good for me, honey.”

“I’m gonna — oh, fuck —” You couldn’t even get the words out before you were cumming again, and he groaned with pleasure as you squeezed around him.

“Jesus,” he breathed. “Hold on.”

With practiced skill, he moved so you were on top; you whined at the delicious oversensitivity and the way his arms went around you to get you where he wanted you. You braced your hands against his chest and tried to catch your breath as you felt him inside you at this new angle.

“Save a horse, ride a cowboy, huh?” you laughed, breathless.

He grinned. “Something like that.” He took the hat from his head and put it on you, albeit a little crookedly. “Here.”

You straightened it and looked down at him with a teasing smile. “How does it look?”

He gave a low whistle. “You know, honey, I think I get why you like it so much.”

You giggled and leaned close, and he propped himself up to hold you to him as he gave you hungry, breath-stealing kisses.

“Get to it, cowgirl,” he said with a smirk.

You swiveled your hips and loved the way his breath caught. “Maybe you ought to mind your manners, cowboy.”

You gave him one last kiss and pushed him back onto the pillows, and he looked up at you with nothing short of adoration and dizzying desire. You started to move, taking your time now that you were the one holding the power, and he gave a little whine as his Adam’s apple bobbed.

“Holy lord,” he said pitifully. “Uh, honey, I think I overestimated how cool I could be about this.”

You gave a sweet laugh, endeared by his honesty and his obvious desire for you. You kissed his neck and under his jaw.

“I don’t mind,” you said. “Cum for me when you need to, baby.”

He swore under his breath and gripped your hips hard enough to leave bruises as you worked him up to his high. He brought you back down on him, hard, and you threw your head back.

“Fuck, Danny,” you gasped.

“I’m so close, baby,” he panted. “Cum with me.”

He moved his hand between you, and you saw stars as you came with him inside you. He followed right after, groaning and pulling you close to him until both of you were spent.

You both took a second to catch your breath, and he tipped your hat back so he could give you a good, long kiss.

“Thank you,” he said breathlessly, holding you close to him.

You twirled his soft curls around your fingers. “My pleasure. I love you, Danny.”

“I love you too, sunshine.” He kissed your neck, his strong arms wrapped around you, his nose bumping against your jaw in a familiar touch that made you smile.

“You know what?” he asked.

“Hm?”

“I think the hat needs a permanent place in our toy box.”

You laughed and pressed close to him, feeling his smile when you kissed him. “Suits me, cowboy.”

danny taglist:@tearsofbri@busybeingtrash@myway-late@gotavansleep@gretavanbri@stardustchxrds@pxppylove @mariegvf @bajabule69 @radmads-gvf@sunnykiszka@audgeppp

gvf taglist:@malany-gvf@spark-my-nature@eearevee@madneedshelp@demonrat444@josh-iamyour-mama @honeyandsweettae @mydarlingdanny@gretavandann@sacredjake@myleftsock@joshskittytickler21@hellowgoodbye@watchingovergvf2@fearfulspirit@mywaysoon@carbondancingthroughtime@caprisunsister @eraofstardustchords @sacredthefran@shesawomaninadream @serendipiti @demonrat444@wildflowerxx-x @tearsofdanny

@gvfrry@ohhey1293@the-chaotic-cow@mountain-in-springtime@xserenax-13@stardustjtk @brooke-gvf@weightofdreams-gvf@jakeydoesit@gretasmokerising@hayley1623@doodle417@finestoflines@brokenbellz@bowievanfleet@s0livagant@strugglingtodoshit@s-u-t@kay-jordan@gretavanfleas@jakeyboiiiiiii@gretavansteph@gretavanbitches@myownparadise96@luverleaver@weightofdreamz@greatervanfleet@maedesculpaeusoubi@jakekiszkasbestie@pineapple-photographer@baguettejuliette@alexxavicry@levi-wants-ur-bones@carlybubs@cowboysamkiszka@dannyandthekiszkas@jordierama@slutforsteve@starshine-wagner@quartzzzzzzz@edgeofdreams@writingcold @lostoverseer @catharu77 @mackalah@jaketlove @haileygvf @blacksoul-27 @ur-m0ms-blog

sorry if tumblr didn’t tag you — it’s stupid sometimes. but i’m real thankful for you, sweet peaches! and if you’re a new bestie and would like to be added to my taglist, check out the form right here! ♡

#I HOPE Y'ALL LOVE THIS ONE <3333 #i sure liked writing it hehe #danny wagner x reader #danny wagner smut #danny wagner fanfiction #gvf fanfiction #gvf smut #danny wagner #four weddings universe #danny x sunny #maddie writes stuff!

501 notes · View notes

joshym · 10 months

Text

Let's Share (full version)

Pairing: Danny Wagner x f!Reader x Josh Kiszka

Summary: You're undeniably Danny's but, he doesn't mind sharing.

Word Count: 3.7k+

Warnings: (18+ MINORS DNI) Unprotected sex, rough sex, little bit of m!dom/f!sub roles, serious praise kink, a little spitting, pussy slapping, squirting, a teensy bit between Danny and Josh, perhaps a tinge of jealousy, a little cum play and breeding kink mixed in there.

a/n: This is pure filth, ya'll. And I'm not sorry one bit. ;)

ENJOY. 🤍

Danny has always been so good about making sure your every need, want and desire is met. You’ve never once questioned his devotion to you. He never denies you a single thing. He’s wrapped tight around your finger, doing any and everything he can to ensure your every happiness.

The two of you have talked about adding a guest to your most intimate times for a while now. A little fantasy of yours, if you will. You’ve always relished in the thought of Danny sharing you with someone while making it undoubtedly clear that you belong to him, and only him. Danny quite likes the idea, too. The idea of showing you off, of showing off what’s his. It turns him on endlessly.

As far as who would be joining you, there wasn’t much question for either one of you.

You’ve always been a little flirty with Josh. A little handsy, too. The two of you have always had this understanding that it was purely platonic. But…you’d be deceiving yourself if you didn’t acknowledge your deep desires, if you pushed down your undeniable attraction to him. You know that sometimes you take it too far, you push your limits a little further each time he’s around. Danny never seems to mind too much. He’s rest assured in the fact that he’s the one taking you home every night. His name is the one you’re screaming over and over again in the mix of your bedsheets.

No, he never minds. Well, except for this one little incident a few months back. You, Josh and Danny had been driving around all day in Danny’s convertible, enjoying the wonderful springtide. You were sitting in the backseat directly behind Josh while Danny manned the wheel. Josh was in charge of playing the music, but had to use Danny’s phone to play it from. You were feeling particularly risqué, and decided to send a slew of raunchy text messages to Danny’s phone, knowing good and damn well that Josh would be the one to read them.

You will surely never forget the look on Josh’s face as you watched him in the side view mirror. His smug, lazy grin that crept on the side of his mouth deliciously as he read each dirty thing you sent. He had to shift himself in his seat a few times for what you can only assume was due to a growing issue in his lap. You had him right where you wanted him.

Each text you sent grew more and more vulgar, until Danny finally caught on as he happened to catch a glimpse of one of your little messages while sitting at a stoplight.

He turned to look at you, glaring eyes making heated contact with yours. He was pissed. And you got the exact reaction you wanted.

He fucked you absolutely senseless that night. Your vulgarity towards Josh brought out his dominant and possessive side.

Soon after the little incident, you both had decided it was time to ask Josh to join. Of which, he happily obliged.

---------------------------------------------------------

Tonights the night you’ve been anxiously awaiting. You have no idea what to expect, and that’s the fun part.

You’re standing before the two men in your black lingerie set that leaves very little to the imagination.

“Come here.” Danny says, his finger wagging you towards him.

“You’re so beautiful, you know that? And you’re all mine. But tonight, I’m going to share you. Because sharing is caring, isn't that right, sweetheart?” His lips meet your neck, leaving you breathless both at the feeling of his wet lips and his words.

“Y-yes, Danny…”

“Good girl. Just one more thing.” He lightly grabs your throat while summoning Josh over. “You know what you’re supposed to call me, and it isn’t Danny. Let me hear you say it.”

“I’m sorry, sir.”

“Ah, there you go. And what are you going to call Josh?”

“Sir.”

“Good girl.”

His lips come crashing into yours, his hand wrapped tightly in the hair at the base of your neck while the other moves gently up and down your arm.

You feel a presence from behind as Josh makes his way in. His lips lightly peck the exposed skin on your upper back and shoulder as he sweeps away the hair falling out of Danny’s grasp, moving the strap of your bra down to gain better access.

“You don’t know how long I’ve wanted this, y/n.” His kisses move up as Danny maneuvers your head to expose your neck to Josh. “I’ve thought about this for so long…” he whispers between kisses “…only been able to dream about you…how you taste, how you feel, how you sound…”

Danny suddenly spins you around to face Josh, his body pressed firmly against your back.

“Give him some attention, baby.”

You lock eyes with him as you smile and bite your lower lip. He smiles back at you, his golden sunrise eyes now darkening to a dusk.

“Hi, y/n. M’gonna kiss you now, okay?”

“Yes, sir.” A hint of desperation present in your voice.

His soft lips collide with yours, his tongue pushing into your mouth. He hums and whimpers at the taste of you while he steals the breath from your lungs.

Danny moves the other strap of your bra still covering your shoulder as he leans down to lick a long and slow stripe up to your neck, ending at your earlobe that he pulls between his teeth, eliciting a moan from you straight into Josh's mouth that he happily swallows.

Danny's hands move down the expanse of your back and stop at the waistband of your panties. He plays with them a bit before slowly pulling them down your thighs. He bends down to help you lift your legs to take them off all the way, kissing the backs of your thighs on the way down. He stands back up and grabs your throat, pulling you away from Josh's mouth.

“Let’s show him how pretty you are.”

He leads you back to the bed where he sits, pulling you down to his lap facing forward. He lifts your legs up and holds them open, feet planted on his knees, leaving you fully exposed to Josh.

His hands slowly rub up and down your thighs. You’re trembling, shaking. You’re desperate for him to touch you. For Josh to touch you. You’re not above begging, and you’re almost to that point.

Josh is watching you with lust gracing his features as he palms his massive erection through his pants.

“She’s…she’s unbelievable, Danny..”

“Mmhm. She’s dripping, isn’t she?” His nose brushes up against the side of your head. You’re hardly breathing. You’re making a mess of Danny’s lap without hardly a single touch.

“Pretty girl need her pussy played with? Want Josh to watch you cum?”

His hand is hovering just above your soaking wet core, barely brushing over where you need his touch the most.

“Please sir, please..”

“Please what, doll?”

“Please make me cum…let Josh watch..”

You buck your hips to chase his hand. You’re trembling almost uncontrollably.

He pity’s you and wastes no more time. The pad of his finger begins tracing delicate circles over your clit.

“Look how pretty she is, Josh. All spread open like this. Her gorgeous, throbbing cunt…”

Josh is staring at you, bottom lip tucked in his mouth, eyes heavy while he continuously gropes his clothed cock that you want freed so badly as Danny’s toying with you.

“Fuck…you’re fucking perfect. Danny making you feel good, sweetheart?”

Danny’s fingers pick up in intensity, causing you to try and close your legs.

His palm comes cracking down on your aching pussy, driving out a yelp from you.

“Uh uh. Keep them open. Let him watch.”

He quickly drives his middle and ring fingers inside of you, your wetness making it an easy glide.

His fingers quicken to a breathtaking pace. The lewd sounds coming from you, Danny whispering, huffing and groaning in your ear, the beautiful indecency of Josh watching you get finger fucked, it's all becoming too much. You feel your stomach tightening, your skin tingling and heating, your imminent release creeping closer and closer when suddenly he pulls his fingers out. He scoffs and lands another slap to your throbbing core.

“What’s the rule, baby?” he says while placing far too gentle kisses to your temple.

“Ask…I have to ask to cum.” You're gulping in small breaths of air, trying to come down from what you know would’ve been an intense orgasm.

“That’s right. And what were you about to do?”

His fingers have returned to rubbing soft and slow circles around your clit. Your breathing becomes more and more hitched.

“I was about to cum, sir.”

“That’s what I thought. You’re going to ask me next time, got it? You ask Josh, too. And we’ll decide together if you can cum.”

“Yes, sir.” Your words are slurred whispers as you’ve become lost in the slow movements of Danny’s finger.

“Oh, poor baby. Her poor little cunt needs a kiss, Josh. Come over here and make her feel better.”

Josh eagerly makes his way to you, bending down, face level with your quivering and helplessly soaked cunt.

“Pretty, pretty girl. So pink. So lovely.” he says while kissing the insides of your thighs.

Danny’s fingers hold your dripping pussy open while he keeps you still on his lap, giving Josh full access to your most delicate spots.

Josh leans in, giving your clit an open mouthed kiss.

“She’s so swollen, Danny. I think you were a little rough on her.” He looks up at you with a wink as you smile back at him.

He delves in with his tongue, adding small flicks just under your clit. The sensation is nearly overwhelming in your exposed position.

Danny’s fingers create a v around Josh’s tongue, rubbing up and down your center until they meet your entrance. He pushes them in while Josh laps and sucks at you.

Here it is. You’re back in the throes of your ecstasy. Your body tremors as Danny keeps you still.

“F-fuck…sir, I- can I please cum?”

“Hm. What do you think, Josh? Has she earned it?”

Josh's tongue joins Danny’s fingers that are pounding into you without relent, simultaneously fucking into you with his tongue as he takes turns with Danny’s coated digits. He brings his thumb up to continue his attack on your sensitive clit, adding the missing touch to your impending peak.

“Cum for us, angel. All over my face and Danny’s hand. Make a beautiful, fucking mess.”

You’re instantly pulled into the trenches of your release, shaking uncontrollably, feeling your orgasm become all consuming. Every muscle in your body tenses as Danny continues to hold you still. You can’t speak, only strained wails manage to escape your lips. Josh works you through it, licking and kissing you to bring you back to this plane of existence. You look down at him to see that you had, in fact, made a fucking mess. His face is drenched with you, his mustache gleaming in the low light. All you can hear are mumbled praises from Danny.

“Ah, that’s my good girl. So fucking good, doll.”

“Oh, Danny…” Josh looks at you with the most loving admiration, marveling at his shared work “…we have to make her do that again.” His lips ghost over you, a slight overstimulation that you can’t escape from. His tongue works diligently to catch every drop of you that is covering your body, humming as he savors the taste.

He leans up, closing in on Danny, resting against the mess of sweaty curls plastered to his forehead. “She so fucking sweet, Danny…”

“Give me a taste..”

Danny holds his mouth open wide as Josh spits, then brings him in for a deep kiss as Danny purrs against his lips.

You watch them in sheer awe as this is turning you on beyond belief, but admittedly you’re missing their touch as you writhe against Danny’s lap.

“I think she’s feeling left out, Joshy..” He’s hardly speaking above a whisper. His voice is but a tantalizing, sultry tune.

“Come here, beautiful.” Danny leans in to you, tongue darting in your mouth. You taste the remainder of yourself mixed with the sweetness that is purely your Danny.

“Doing so good for us, y/n.” Josh says as his fingertips grace your neck.

Danny lifts you off his lap and lays you down on your back. His body travels down yours slowly, his mouth hovering just above your heated skin. He kisses just above your clit before leaning away from you completely.

“You know, Josh, she likes it a little rough,” He’s unbuckling his belt at an agonizingly slow pace. “likes to be fucked stupid. Her tight little cunt can take it…” He finally removes his pants completely, revealing his ridiculously hard, beautiful cock. “...can’t she, baby?”

Fuck. You love when he talks to you, about you, like this. And talking to Josh about you, no less. It’s lewd, it’s nasty, it’s fucking sexy. You’ve envisioned this more times that you can count.

Josh has followed suit in removing his clothing. His body is beautifully sculpted, a bit different from the Grecian god physique of your stunning Danny, but an image of mythology, nonetheless. You’ve seen his body before, but never like this. You can’t help but stare at his gorgeous, thick cock, thinking of all the ways you want him to use it with you.

Danny takes notice if your gazing as he sits on his knees next to your head, fist full of his cock.

“I think she likes what she sees, Josh.” He grabs your chin to point your gaze in his direction. “Like what you see? Want him to fuck you?” The tip of his cock slides ever so gently against your lips. All you can do is nod in agreement.

“Use your words, sweet girl.” Josh says as he begins to line himself up with you. “Tell me you want me to fuck you while you suck Danny’s cock. Tell me. Let us hear you say it, then we’ll give you what you want.” Josh's dominant side has finally emerged. You clench hard around nothing as he teases you with his dick and his words.

“Yes, please…fuck me, Josh. Need to feel you inside.”

You leave a chaste kiss on Danny’s cock, letting him know you need him just as badly.

“Need you in my mouth, baby.”

With that, Danny pulls your hair back and sinks inside of your mouth, going all the way to the back of your throat. Before you can even react, Josh slowly slides inside of you, all the way to the hilt.

The stretch from him is different. He feels so wonderfully different.

You feel so full with them both tucked away inside of you. You’re sure there’s nowhere else you’d rather be.

Josh gives you a second to adjust to him before pulling out completely only to plunge into you with much more force this time.

You gasp around Danny as he takes the opportunity to fuck himself deeper in your mouth. You gag and whimper around his length as Josh picks up his pace to a vigorous one. His hand is splayed out on your belly while the other has a tight grip on your hip, adding to the intense pleasure creeping from inside. You feel him everywhere inside of you. Deep inside of you.

“God, you’re taking us so well, y/n. So fucking well. So good, baby.” He decorates each word with hard, deep thrusts into you.

Danny is buried deep in your throat, going from warming his cock to fucking it deeper. “You look so beautiful with a cock in your throat and your cunt, baby girl. Doesn’t she look pretty, Josh? Tell her how pretty she looks.”

“Fuck-she looks so goddamn beautiful.”

You feel the levees beginning to break, your skin on fire as your body is on the brink of overflow.

Danny pulls out of your mouth, staring down at you with a smirk gracing his beautiful face as he huffs out a smug laugh.

“Think I don’t know when my baby is about to cum? I can see it in your eyes, y/n. Go on, ask us permission.” His hand is cupping your face, whipping away the tears that have fallen on your cheeks.

“Pl-please, can I please cum, sir?”

Danny points your attention to Josh who’s watching you intently, ready for your request.

“Fuck! Sir, please, can I cum? I-I need it so, so bad, sir, please!”

Josh grins widely at you, realizing the power he holds with one simple answer. He waits a moment, tormenting you with his silence as you’re creeping closer and closer to your break.

He leans down to suck love marks in your chest and neck, edging you along even further. It’s becoming almost unbearable, his dick feels so good. You’re not sure you can hold it any longer.

“Go ahead, sweet girl. Give it to me. Let that sweet pussy cry all over my cock.”

Fucking finally.

Your body convulses, your vision blurred with ecstasy as you’re at last met with your release. You’ve covered Josh, coated him with your juices.

“Need to cum, love. Where do you want me?”

Still coming down from your high, you manage to say the word “mouth” while in your completely fucked out state.

Josh moves to the other side of your head as he lazily strokes his cock.

“Tongue.”

You eagerly open for him, tongue out and ready as he pumps himself a few times before spilling completely in your mouth, not a single drop of him wasted. You swallow him down instantly.

“Good, sweet girl.” He leans down, kissing your lips softly.

Suddenly, you feel strong hands grab at your hips, flinging you on your stomach so quickly that you hardly have time to register whats happened.

You feel Danny’s presence as he hovers his body over yours, lips tracing your upper back, nibbling and biting at your shoulders, his hands lifting your ass in the air.

“Miss me, baby doll?”

Fuck, did you miss him. You loved having Josh, but nothing quite compares to your Danny.

“Yes, sir.”

He lines himself up with your entrance. You start to lift up on your elbows, but Josh's palm lays flat on your back to keep you down.

“Wanna watch you, just like this.” He says as he brushes your messy hair from your face, eyes fixed on your kiss swollen lips.

Danny begins pushing himself in….fuck. Something about him, about how perfectly he fills you, stretches you….no matter how many times he’s fucked you, you still have to adjust to his size. You’re almost screaming at the feeling, so ready for him to ruin you.

He finally fills you up all the way, his stomach resting against your ass. “Ready, baby?”

“Fuck….yes, yes sir I-“

Before you can finish your plea, he pulls out and slams into you. He reaches a brutal pace.

“Josh fucks you so well, doesn’t he? But this…” he plunges as deep as he can go. “…this is mine. You’re mine.”

He’s right. Josh is fucking incredible. But Danny…your tall, broad lover…nothing, no one, will ever take the place of him. You're his. And he is yours.

Your wails of pleasure fill the room. With every yelp, every moan, Josh is praising you.

“Doing so good…taking him so well. He’s fucking your sweet pussy just how you like, huh? His big cock feel good in your tight little cunt?” Words are impossible. You’ve simply lost the ability to verbalize any coherent thought. “Yeah, it does. Fucking her so good she can’t speak, Danny.”

Danny lands a swift crack to your ass, making you gasp as Josh smiles at you.

“Isn’t this pussy fucking perfect? Takes it so well. Fuck, doll. You’re squeezing me so tight. Ask Joshy nice and sweet and maybe he’ll let you cum all over me.”

You’re trying your best, but you can’t seem to muster up the words. All that's able to escape your lips is a quiet whisper. “Please…”

“Oh, I can’t deny you, beautiful. Cum. Make a mess one more time. Let’s see it, honey..”

Danny fucks you faster and harder as your cumming hard around his cock. You're soaking the sheets, you're soaking your beautiful Danny. Whimpers and mewls leave your mouth. Danny’s tight grip on your ass and hips is the only thing keeping you up. You’re on the verge of collapse from experiencing the most mind numbing pleasure.

“That’s it, baby, that’s it. So good, making such a gorgeous mess of his cock.”

Danny’s beautiful grunts and moans tell you he’s nearing his peak. His pace becoming more faltered, his cock twitching inside of you.

“Gonna cum, doll. Gonna fill you nice and full.”

With that, you feel him empty deep inside of you, slowing his pace but not stopping completely. The feeling of his release mixed with yours…it’s entrancing.

He slowly fucks his cum into you, watching as a little drips down your thighs.

Josh is wiping away the sweat from your forehead, brushing his thumb over your cheek and giving you praise after praise.

Danny pulls out slowly, leaving you missing him almost instantly.

You fully collapse on the bed, your hips falling on Josh's body. Danny lies down on the other side of you, sandwiching you between them both.

“You okay, doll?” He says as he plants soft, sweet kisses on your shoulder.

You manage to be able to lift your upper half up, meeting Danny in a slow, loving kiss.

“I’m…I’m more than okay. That was-that was fucking incredible. We have to do this again…”

Danny smiles against your lips. “Hm, what do you think, Josh?”

Josh huffs out a giggle. “I’ll do this as many times as you want.” His hand moves up and down the curve of your body. “As long as Danny’s okay with it.”

“Yeah, I’m okay with it. Just remember…” the palm of his hand lands swiftly on your ass as he winks at you “…she’s still mine.”

Masterlist

#danny wagner x reader #josh kiszka x reader #danny wagner smut #josh kiszka smut #danny wagner fic #josh kiszka fic #greta van fleet fic #gvf fic #danny fic #josh fic #greta van fleet smut #let’s share

562 notes · View notes

ageofwagner · 4 months

Text

Road Trip

pairing: Danny Wagner x fem!reader

summary: Y/n needs a distraction during a long road trip, Danny is more than happy to help.

warnings: mentions of slight motion sickness and claustrophobia, oral m!receiving, fingering, Danny being hot as fuck, hand kink???, bad grammar.

word count: 2970

masterlist

You had always loved road trips but hated being confined to the car for hours on end, while you only shared the small space with your boyfriend, Danny, the feeling of nausea settled in the pit of your stomach as you watched the world race by through the passenger side window.

Your restless mind matched the rhythm of your leg as it bounced anxiously, "How much longer?" you asked, focusing on Danny's side profile as he drove, attempting to distract yourself from the building motion sickness. He turned to look at you noticing your discomfort, resting his left arm on top of the steering wheel so he could place his right hand on your bare thigh, rubbing soft circles to comfort you.

He shot you a sympathetic look, briefly turning to keep an eye on the road as he answered, "Still a couple more hours, just over two I think." You slumped back in your seat, you hadn't been optimistic in your destination being closer, but had held out hope regardless.

Danny looked at you again, concern evident on his face, "Do you need me to pull over so we can take a break for a bit?" you contemplated the offer for a moment, weighing your options; on one hand, you wanted to get it over with as soon as possible, but on the other hand, you wanted desperately to ground yourself and suppress the nauseous feeling. You nodded in agreement, "Yeah I think that would help"

He squeezed your thigh softly before putting his signal on and pulling onto the shoulder of the highway. You shot out of the car as soon as it was safe, making it around the car to open the trunk and pulling two waters out of the cooler you had packed that morning.

Just as you had closed the cooler, Danny wrapped his arms around your waist, burying his nose into your neck and placing gentle kisses there. You turn to face him and he straightens, wrapping his arms around you properly and resting his cheek on the top of your head as you rest it on his chest, hearing the steady beat of his heart and instantly feeling better.

"How are you doing?" he asks, gently pulling you from his embrace, a hand on either shoulder, examining your face. You smile at his genuine concern, "I'm feeling better already"

You held out a bottle to him and opened yours, taking a large sip before continuing, "It's worse when I don't have anything to distract me from the motion sickness"

Danny tucked your hair behind your ear, resting his hand on the side of your face, "anything I can do to help?" you nuzzle your face into his hand, looking up at him, "This. This is what I needed" you turn your head slightly, pressing a kiss into his palm.

He shoots you a crooked smile, "C'mere" You step further into him, his hands resting on your hips and pulling you flush against him. He smiles as he leans down and captures your lips in a kiss, your hands instinctively shooting up to cup his face, one reaching around to grab his curls as you sigh into the kiss.

Momentarily forgetting you're on the side of the road, Danny walks you backward until your back hits the side of the car. A startled moan escapes your lips, as he captures your bottom lip between his teeth, tugging gently. You pull away, lifting a hand to touch the spot he had bitten, looking up through hooded eyes, "okay I think I'm ready to go" you smirk, "you've given me some good motivation to get through the rest of the drive"

Danny laughs, kissing your lips before giving you a playful slap on the ass, "Happy to help" he smirks, walking you to your door and opening it for you, "always the gentleman" you tease lovingly, he winks in response, rounding the front of the car and getting in, resuming the journey.

You decided to close your eyes, avoiding the nauseous feeling of the racing images, when you become hyper-aware of Danny's touch on your skin; the sensation of his rough fingertips tracing shapes into the meat of your thigh.

You find your mind wandering to the man seated beside you, remembering the feeling of his big, rough hands, gripping your hips, caressing your body, using his fingers to coax pleasure from within you. The vivid memories flash behind your eyelids causing you to clench your thighs absentmindedly, lost in thought.

You only snap out of your fantasy when you feel Danny tighten his grip, squeezing your thigh. Opening your eyes you turn to look at him, a smirk plastered on his face as he pointedly looks down at your lap. You follow his eyes and see that you managed to cross your legs in an attempt to relieve some of the building tension you felt, and had effectively trapped Danny's hand within your grip. You feel your face flush in embarrassment, quickly uncrossing your legs and freeing his hand.

"If you wanted me to keep my hand between your legs all you had to do was ask" he teases through a laugh, "what were you thinking about just now?" he questions

"I was trying to find a good distraction"

"And?" he urges

You study his face for a moment, considering a bold move before responding cheekily, "I suppose I could show you?"

His eyebrows shoot up in surprise, turning to look at you once again, "Do we need to pull over again? he asks, enthusiastically. A devilish smirk crosses your face as you undo your seatbelt, "that won't be necessary"

A puzzled expression takes over his features and you laugh in response, moving to your knees on your seat, you lean over the center console and reach for his lap, unbuttoning his shorts. Danny lets out a quiet groan in realization, lifting his right arm to rest on your lower back, reaching over to grab your ass as you fumble with his zipper. Danny lifts his hips slightly, allowing you to lower his shorts enough, pulling his hardening cock from its confines.

You arch your back, shifting closer as you lean your head in his lap, tilting your head to the side and licking a bold stripe from the base of his cock to the tip, swirling your tongue as you look up at him, his eyes flickering between your obscene actions and the road ahead.

Danny lets out a low moan, a string of curses falling from his lips as you take the tip of his cock in your mouth, sucking gently while using your tongue to collect his precum. You pull away with a pop, a string of saliva still connecting you to him, spitting onto his length you work your hand over him, letting out a moan as you feel his large hand grabbing your ass before coming down harshly, a loud slap ringing throughout the car.

"You just couldn't wait huh? You needed me so bad you're gonna suck me off while I drive?"

You hum in agreement, hollowing out your cheeks as feel the tip of his cock hitting the back of your throat. The size of him combined with the feeling of the world around you moving causing you to gag. You pull back, looking at him with a lustful gaze in your eyes as you shift away from him, maneuvering to take off your shorts, leaving you nearly bare, save for the thin silk black thong you had chosen to wear. Discarding the shorts to the floor you eagerly lean into Danny's lap stroking him a few times before taking him down your throat once again, bobbing your head enthusiastically over his length.

Danny tightened his grip on the steering wheel, desperate to keep his composure and enough clarity to keep driving safely. Moving his right hand from its firm place on your lap, to the back of your head, wrapping your tied up hair around his fist as he pushes your head down, groaning at the feeling of you gagging around him.

"You love choking on my cock, hm?" he taunted as he held your head down on him, releasing at the tap of your hand on his thigh, signaling you needed to come up for air. He looks at you, an expression of concern visible on his face, even in his dominant state, he always ensured you were okay. You answered his silent question with a smile, sticking out your tongue and letting a string of saliva drip down his cock.

He grabbed your hair once again, grunting "Fuck baby I'm gonna cum" You began pumping him faster, focusing on the tip, alternating between sucking harshly and swirling your tongue around his leaking tip. Using his grip on your hair, he used your mouth to get himself off, "gonna be a good little slut and swallow my cum?" he asked breathily. You nodded your head in response, his cock lodged down your throat as you swallowed around him, coaxing a loud moan from deep in his throat.

You felt his hips twitch upwards, grip tightening as he held your head in place, burying himself deep inside you, feeling the warmth of his release coating your throat. Danny groaned at the feeling of you swallowing around him, his grasp loosening as he slowly pulled you off of him. You held yourself up on his thighs, sticking out your tongue, showing him you swallowed, as he huffs an adoring laugh, "that's my good girl"

He tucks himself back in his pants as you settle back in your seat, shorts long forgotten by your feet, a contented smile across your face. The two of you sit in comfortable silence for a couple minutes while Danny comes down from the high of his orgasm. He returns his hand to its position on your upper thigh, turning to find you already staring at him, admiring him.

A smirk takes over his face as he turns to face the road again, he slowly inches his fingers up your thigh, grabbing a firm hold and yanking your left thigh, spreading your legs to expose your barely covered pussy to him.

"Take off your panties and drape your leg over the console" Danny demanded in a firm tone. You lift your hips and quickly tear off your panties, tossing them in the backseat as you turn towards him, draping your leg across the console as he instructed, baring yourself to him.

Trying to find a comfortable position, you shift your hips to face him, propping your right leg up on the dashboard. Eager to find some release, you swirl tight circles over your sensitive bud, letting out a breathless whine as you do. Danny’s eyes snap to look at you, briefly admiring the way your head is thrown back, chest heaving slightly as you capture your bottom lip between your teeth, a weak attempt to conceal the sweet sounds you make. He tuts under his breath, “seems you have it all taken care of, huh? don’t need my help?”

Your eyes snap open to meet his, a smug look on his face causing you to instantly still your movements, lowering your hand to rest on your hip. Danny laughs as you open and close your mouth, unable to translate your thoughts to him, instead slightly pouting with a pleading look in your eyes. He turns his attention back to the road, concealing a smile as he hears you huff.

You attempt to close your legs, but his hand catches your thigh, roughly squeezing as he spreads them for better access. Wordlessly he trails his long fingers through your wetness, "oh" you gasp in contented surprise, hooded eyes focused on the side of his face as he fights to keep his eyes on the road ahead, noting the smug smirk on his face.

The building release was ripped away all too soon as you felt Danny pull his fingers away. You bit back a groan of frustration, causing you to choke as you watched him place his fingers, coated in your wetness, in his mouth, lewdly swirling his tongue around them, savouring the taste of you he loves so desperately.

Deciding to challenge him, you swipe your fingers through your slick, swirling slow circles around your neglected clit as you watch him pull his fingers out, "patience baby, I just needed a taste" he quips as his eyes shift briefly down to your actions before moving them forward once again.

"Need some help? Want me to make that needy pussy feel good baby?" he asks casually, though his voice comes out raspy, giving away the attempt he's making to contain his arousal.

"Please," you manage to squeak, he steals a glance, quirking a brow at you, urging you to ask him properly; you huff in impatience, "Please, Danny" your voice borderline begging as you continue your ministrations.

"'Please Danny' what? Use your words. Tell me what you need" he urged

"Your fingers, please" You widened your legs for him, "please make me cum"

Danny smiled at you, "See that wasn't so hard?" noticing your glare he laughed under his breath, "anything for my girl"

You watched his every move as he returned the same two fingers into his mouth once again before lowering them to your core. Feeling his rough, calloused fingers running gently through your folds, you let out a breath of relief you hadn't noticed you'd been holding as he swiftly knocked your hand out of the way, continuing your motions, rubbing tight circles on your throbbing clit, increasing pressure as your hips jut towards him.

His voice was thick with lust as he instructed you to take over, you instantly did as you were told, watching as he ran his fingers teasingly through your folds until slowly sinking two into your heat. A breathy moan escapes you as Danny curses under his breath, loving the way you suck him in and squeeze his fingers. He sets out a slow pace, matching your movements as he eases you into the stretch of his fingers.

Stealing glances every chance he can get he increases his pace, the only thing that could be heard was your breathy moans calling out his name and the lewd sounds of him fucking you with his fingers. Danny could feel his cock swell at the combination of the two.

"Fuck," he quickened his pace, the wet sounds of your slick getting louder, "listen to that, baby. You're soaked for me"

All you could do was moan in response, the force of his thrusts had you teetering over the edge; feeling you clench around his fingers he catches your eyes, "You gonna cum for me?"

"Please I'm so cl-" your words got caught in your throat as he leaned over slightly, his arm flexing deliciously as he began fucking you harder with his fingers, your own moving in tandem over your clit as you leaned your head back, "just like that! don-don't stop" you rushed out breathlessly.

"Come on baby, soak my fingers" he encouraged, his voice almost as breathless as your own.

"Fuck, Danny" his eyes met your own as you clenched around him, "I'm gonna cum"

Danny couldn't find it in himself to look away as you fell apart on his fingers; his grip on the steering wheel almost painful as he took in your flushed cheeks, slowing his pace as you rode out your high, only allowing himself to look away, briefly, after you had come down and smiled at him.

You couldn't help the bright smile on your face as you watched him pull his fingers from you and put him in his mouth once again, winking at you as he did so. You attempted to shift your hips out of the uncomfortable position, wincing slightly at the discomfort from having your legs spread over the center console.

Completely forgoing putting on the underwear that was discarded somewhere in the backseat, you put your shorts back on, making a face at how it felt against the wetness between your legs.

"You feeling okay?" Danny questioned, noting the slight discomfort you seemed to be in.

"I feel like a mess but other than that...pretty amazing" You smiled at him to which he returned, grabbing your hand and placing a kiss on the back of it, resting them on the middle console.

The two of you sat in comfortable silence for a few moments, the music from the radio humming quietly as you sat lost in thought. You are only snapped out of your thoughts when you notice Danny preparing to take an exit. Your face scrunches in confusion as you look around, "Dan, babe, we're going the wrong way"

Danny looks at you briefly, a devilish smile on his face, as he makes the turn. Releasing his hand from your hold and sliding it up your thigh as he squeezes it teasingly, "We're gonna have to make a pit stop" he winks as he turns to face ahead. You chuckle, squeezing his hand still resting on your thigh, a smile plastered on your face as anticipation fills you for what's to come.

When you finally reach your destination, Danny pulls off to the side of a quiet street and parks, getting out of the car and coming around to open the door for you, offering his hand. You smile, taking his hand as he opens the back door and ushers you inside.

Danny wastes no time, cupping your face and bringing you in for a searing kiss, peppering kisses along your jaw up until he's just below your ear, he whispers, "Now, I believe I have a mess to clean up"

Thanks for reading <3

221 notes · View notes

builtbykittie · 4 months

Text

Merry Christmas, darling

D.R.W x f!reader x J.T.K

Summary: your boyfriend Danny takes notice of how one of his closest friends have piqued your interest and gives you the perfect Christmas gift.

Warnings: 18+, some alcohol consumption, mentions of marijuana, SMUT, threesome(m x f x m), masturbation, orgasm denial, edging, fingering, oral(m & f rec), dirty talk, unprotected sex, slight cock warming, just pure filth.

Words: roughly 6.6k

A/N: happy holidays and merry Christmas to those who celebrate!!! For the holidays, I present to you a filthy Janny fic. (Disclaimer this fic does not have any Jake and Danny scenes. It is strictly Janny x reader!) Enjoy♥️

"Daniel?" You shout to your boyfriend from your bedroom, rummaging through your closet in just a tiny little lace bra and mini skirt.

"What baby?" Danny comes walking out from the bathroom where he was getting ready, clad in a tight-fitted turtle neck and black jeans. You flip around, your eyes widening at the sight of him "Do you know where that red-ish sweater of yours is?"

"Gotta be more specific than that babe, I own like a thousand," he snickers, languidly stepping towards you. "Oh come on. You know, the one with the dark blue stripe running through it... And it has the flower things in the stripe?" You whine, smoothing your hands over his chest as he approaches you.

"Oh yeah, it should be in there, did you look hard enough?" Danny steps closer to the closet, tossing around some hangers until "aha. Found it."

"Wow. Guess I didn't. Thanks love," you blush, taking it from him and lifting yourself slightly to place a peck on his lips before sliding it on your body. "You look gorgeous, baby," Danny tucks a loose string of hair behind your ear, cupping your cheeks and kissing your forehead. Your cheeks flush red and you can't hold back the smile growing on your lips "Daniel have you even seen yourself? You look incredible."

"What's with the good lingerie, baby?" Danny smiles "thought you only wore these for special events."

"Well, it is a Christmas party. That's gotta be a little special," you walk over to the end of your bed and grab your heels, stumbling as you put them on.

"What time does the party start again?" You slip off into the bathroom to touch up your makeup and hair. "Well," you hear Danny huff a laugh "it actually started about 20 minutes ago." Not bad, especially for you two. One of the only bad things about you two being together is that you're both bad with time.

"Okay well, I'm ready if you are," you quickly reapply your favorite lipstick and fix an awkward curl in your hair with your finger. Walking out of the bathroom, you quickly grab your purse and phone off your bed "We're lucky it didn't start almost an hour ago... Like last time."

"That wasn't even our fault," Danny laughs "You ready, beautiful?" You laugh and walk up to him, letting him sling his arm around your shoulder "I told you I was."

"Are you sure you're gonna be warm enough?" Danny pulls you even closer to him as you two start to walk out the door. "Mhm. The party is inside anyway," you lean your head into him, soaking up his warmth and breathing in his intoxicating scent.

As you two approach the car, he moves his hand to the small of your back, opening the door for you and helping you in. You quickly set up the aux as soon as Daniel starts the car, putting your playlist on shuffle and letting whatever song play.

"I have a gift for you, sweetheart. I think you'll love it," he doesn't look at you, keeping his eyes on the road. "Oh yeah? I bet I could guess," you challenge, reaching over and playing with his hair.

"Hm.. I highly doubt that," a smug smile grows on his lips, still never once glancing in your direction. A grin plays on your face "is that so?"

"Mhm."

"Is it that record I've been wanting?"

"Nope."

"The necklace?"

"Nuh uh."

"Yeah I got nothing else," you frown, turning back to face the road.

The drive is relatively short, luckily Jakes's house wasn't too far from your own. Usually, Josh would host, but the responsibility was handed to his fancy-pants twin this year.

Josh's parties were typically more put together and bustling with people, Jake's, on the other hand, were a little more reserved than that. Josh's were always packed full, from musicians he'd become friends with over the years to close friends and family. Jake's are mostly close friends and family, with a good amount of exceptions.

"I gotta talk to Jake once we get inside. You okay on your own for a little? I'll find you right after," Danny opens the door for you, shutting it and locking the car after you slip out of the seat. You quirk a brow at his words but don't think much of it "Mhm. Just make it quick."

"It won't take long at all baby, I promise," Danny kisses your head, his hand on the small of your back as he walks you through the door. Sam, standing in the hallway and talking to someone hidden behind a wall, spots you two immediately. "Hey! Look who arrived!" Sam starts to strut toward you, followed by Jake walking out from behind the wall. Oh, Jake.

Of course, you loved Danny more than anything and anyone, but every now and then you'd find yourself waking up to dreams of Jake's hands between your thighs. You're filled with guilt, sometimes to the point of going out of your way to avoid Jake. But who could blame you? You've been to a few of their shows, You've seen how Jake plays. The way his fingers dance across the fretboard, how he looks all hot and sweaty, the way he draws high-pitched wails out of his guitar.

You shake the thoughts from your head, bringing yourself back to reality. "Hey, Sam!" Holding your arms out for a hug, Sam happily accepts. "Hi, Y/N," Jake grins, taking you into a side hug. "Hello, Jacob. Merry Christmas," you match his energy with a smile.

"Well, finding him was easy, huh?" You grin, turning to face Daniel "I'll catch up with you soon, love." You give him a peck before letting them slip off to another area of the house.

"What was that?" Sam tilts his head, holding his cup up in their direction. "I dunno. Danny said he had to talk to Jake, I thought you might've known," you brush it off, seriously not thinking anything at all. "That's interesting. I'll have to get an answer out of him later."

"I can't believe your own brother didn't tell you his plans," you laugh, playfully slapping his bicep. "Is Josh here?" Tucking a piece of hair behind your ear, you scan around the room for that ray of sunshine everybody loves.

"Yeah, actually he came early to help get ready. He should be around here somewhere," Sam tries to figure out where his brother may be. "No way, Josh?" You jest "Well I'm gonna go look for him... and maybe get a drink. I'll talk to you later Sammy."

Making a beeline straight to the kitchen, you almost instantly hear that familiar voice. You're unsure where it's coming from until you hear that same voice call your name in front of you.

"Josh!" You watch as his face instantly lights up, quickly making his way through the room towards you. "It's so good to see you! How're you liking the party?" He smiles, that big wide grin you've grown to love.

"Merry Christmas, Josh! It's really nice, you guys did so good. The place looks beautiful," you take him into a hug, careful not to spill his drink on his white sweater. Josh quickly quirks a brow and looks behind you "Where's Daniel?"

"With Jake," you smile, "he told me he had to talk to him about something. Do you know what this is about?" Josh's brows knit together "nope."

"You're telling me neither of them told you or Sam?" You give Josh a dubious look, planting your hands on your hips. "I mean Jake had been acting smug but we had no idea Y/N I promise. Maybe it's a surprise," he playfully shakes your arm "You want a drink?"

"Yes please," you smile, pulling your phone from your purse and opening whatever app you set your eyes on first.

Taking a break from scrolling, you look around, searching for any sign of Danny and Jake. "Here," Josh approaches you, holding out a cup for you. "Thanks, Josh," you take it from him with a grin, bringing it up to your lips. It's not too strong, but it still burns as it goes down your throat, Josh knows you well.

You stand there and happily let Josh wrap you into one of his long and sometimes painful conversations, that is until Danny comes up from behind you, gently driving his fingers into your sides and scaring the shit out of you.

"God- damnit Danny!" You whine, slapping his chest. "Sorry. It was really funny though," Daniel laughs through his words, pulling the strap of your purse back over your shoulder.

Almost two hours of listening to the same couple of Christmas songs, one blunt, and three or four glasses of Jake's fine champagne and red wine later, you seemed to have lost sight of your inhibitions.

In Jake's basement, you take turns laying your head on the Kiszka brothers' and your boyfriend's shoulders as they take turns at pool.

Daniel walks up to you, that big wide smug grin plastered across his face as Jake patronizes his brothers for losing at the table. "Hey, Y/N? Can we talk, baby?"

"Uh yeah," you sit up, your brows knitted together in confusion. You let Danny take your arm and drag you through the house, sifting through every affair in your head as he takes you up the stairs.

"Daniel what is this about? Is something wrong?" He doesn't respond, taking you straight through the house and up another set of stairs, leading up to the bedrooms.

Once you realize where you're going, a smirk grows on your lips and your heartbeat speeds up significantly. Daniel backs you into a room, turning on the light just a little with Jake's fancy light 'switch'.

"Y/N, will you sit down for me?" He gestures to the large sofa chair beside the bed, you can tell he's holding back a smirk. "Danny-" he cuts you off.

Kneeling in front of you, his sweet eyes stare into yours "Y/N, remember that gift I had for you?" You nod, flashing him a confused smile. "I know you like Jake, baby," Danny reaches his arm up to move your hair out of your face and cup your hot cheek.

"What?" You feel your entire body flush. You didn't think he knew, how could he know? You don't even like him like that. "Don't act like you don't know, Y/N. I'm not mad."

A horrible feeling manifests it's way into your stomach and swirls around there. You know you shouldn't, but you can't help but feel guilty. It's just attraction, nothing more.

"Danny it's-" once again, he cuts you off. "I told you I'm not mad, sweetheart. I've seen the way you look at him. I know you want to fuck him."

"I mean yeah he's attractive but I like you, Daniel" you fidget with your own hands, trying your hardest to keep eye contact with him. "I know, I trust you sweet girl. I just want you to admit to me that you want to fuck him."

"Daniel, are you serious?" With furrowed brows, you watch him stand up and lean against the wall. "Yes. Be a good girl and tell me."

You huff a humorless laugh and drop your head to look at your lap. "Fine. Yes, Daniel. I want to fuck Jake."

"Atta girl. See how easy that was? Now tell me what about him you like," as he speaks, he removes his belt, his eyes dark and eager. You look at him with an annoyed expression, opening your mouth to protest but letting it die there once you realize he's not gonna drop it.

"Well," you decide to play into it. Have a little fun with it. You knew it was gonna lead to him fucking you either way. "You know how he gets all sweaty and his hair sticks to his neck at the concerts?"

The corners of his mouth tip up to form a smirk, nodding to tell you to continue as he starts to palm his cock through the denim. "And his hands.. the way they can move so fast across the frets and strings."

"His pretty mouth... Oh, and the way he practically fucks his-" Suddenly, the door opens. Your head instantly whips in that direction, eyes widening as you watch Jake walk through the door. With dark eyes trained directly on you, he slams the door behind him and locks it.

"Y/N, baby," Danny takes a languid step towards you, kneeling down in front of you once again. "Me and Jake have been talking about this for a while now. Will you let us fuck you, pretty girl?"

Your eyes blow wide, you want to pinch yourself and wake up, but this is all very real. "A-are you sure?" You squeak out, as quiet as a mouse. "Are you, love?" Jake leans against the bedpost, those dark eyes burning holes into your skin.

"Yes."

"Let us hear you say it, princess," Danny holds your chin with his thumb and index finger, forcing you to look him in the eye.

"Yes, please fuck me."

"Merry Christmas, darling," a sick smirk plays on Jake's lips as he slowly removes his belt. "Danny, why don't you sit down while I take care of your sweet girl here?"

"So this was that gift you had for me?" You grin, standing up and kissing him before walking over to Jake, standing pretty by the bed. "Hey princess," Jake grabs your waist, pulling you into him and instantly laying kisses to your neck.

It feels wrong, yet so right. You reach your arms out, grasping onto his hair and pulling him into you with a breathy moan. "Fuck, you see that, Daniel? So eager..."

A deep groan rumbles up from Danny's chest as he continues to tease himself, running one hand up and down his thigh while he palms himself with the other. "Come sit on my lap, baby," Jake sits down on the bed, rubbing his palm against his thigh, signaling you to sit.

Following him, you sit on his lap, now facing your boyfriend. Jake's calloused hands snake around your body as he nips at and places open mouth kisses to your neck. One of his hands sneaks under the hem of your sweater, his rough hand moving up your abdomen.

Jake's other hand runs up and down your thigh, teasing you as it comes so close to your heat. He could tell you wanted it, the way your body stiffened once his hand just grazed against your panties under your skirt while the other cups your breast.

"Y/N, baby, how bad do you want me to touch your wet little pussy? Tell me, darling. Be honest," his rough fingers kneading the meat of your inner thigh. "Please touch me, Jake. I need it so bad," you practically moan, your hips involuntarily jutting forward once his fingers just barely touch your wet panties.

"Oh yeah? You wanna fuck my fingers, doll?" Jake's hand runs along the damp lace, applying almost no pressure. You manage to mumble out an 'mhm' bucking forward into his touch, your head dropped low and your eyes clamped shut in anticipation.

Jake's hand comes out from underneath your sweater to assist you in shimmying off your panties from underneath your skirt, throwing them over to your boyfriend. Suddenly embarrassed, you try to close your legs but Jake prys them open, hooking your legs over his thighs to keep your legs apart. "Oh Daniel, look at your sweet girl. So fucking wet..."

You give your boyfriend a small smile, watching his eyes darken as he stares at your glistening core, still teasing himself. "M'gonna touch you now, okay?" Jake speaks lowly into your ear, his hand slipping back up into your sweater and pushing your bra up past your breasts.

"Please..." You moan, grasping onto his thighs for dear life. Without hesitation, his hand meets with your clit "god you're so fucking wet, Y/N. Such a pretty little cunt."

You throw your head back with a moan, resting it against Jake's shoulder as his fingers speed up, rubbing tight circles over your weeping clit. "Let yourself feel it, pretty. How good does it feel sweetheart?"

"So good, Jake. Don't stop. Please don't stop," an embarrassingly loud moan escapes your lips as he slips his ring and middle fingers into you, his thumb flicking over your clit. You start to roll your hips into him, pushing yourself down onto his fingers harder. "Fuck," you whine "Oh Jake- fuck."

"Feel it, sweetheart. Just feel it," Jake whispers in your ear, curling his fingers up into you and hitting a particularly sweet spot. "Why don't you tell your boyfriend how good my fingers feel in you, darling?" The pace of his thumb flicking over your clit significantly speeds up, his fingers sweetly fucking into you. "I've heard that you like them."

You try to speak, but as you open your mouth a pornographic moan rips through your chest. He was taunting you. Every time you went to speak he would drive his fingers deeper into you. "Well? You gonna tell him?" Jake takes your jaw in his hand, lifting your head and forcing you to look at Danny, now slowly stroking himself.

"Jake's fingers feel so fucking good," you cry, continuing to fuck his fingers harder. "Do they feel as good as they look, baby?" Daniel growls, swirling his hand around his cock as his lust-blown eyes stay trained on you. "Mhm. So fucking good," Your hand moves from Jake's thigh to his incredibly hard bulge, palming him. "Careful," he drawls out, ramming his fingers into you and pressing down on your clit with his thumb in retaliation.

"Oh, Jake! " You cry, grasping onto his wrist. "Hands to yourself. Are you gonna be a good girl? Huh?" Jake slaps your hand away from him, grabbing both of your wrists and holding them tightly behind your back with one hand.

"Hm? Maybe if you're good I'll let you cum," his fingers slow down, languidly curling up into you while his thumb presses down against your sensitive bud.

You let out a huff, your eyebrows knitted together and your eyes clamping shut. You were there. The pressure building up in your stomach grew more and more intense with each second "Jake I'm- I'm gonna-"

Just as the band in your stomach is about to snap, Jake pulls his fingers from you. You let out a weak whimper at the loss of contact, dropping your head and accepting defeat. You knew if you said something you'd be robbed of another orgasm.

Jake lets you sit there and breathe for a moment, running his hand through your hair and rubbing your thighs. "On your knees," Jake growls, gently pressing his hand against the small of your back and gesturing to the floor. "From now on you call me sir."

A grin plays on your lips as you drop to your knees, facing your boyfriend and taking your bottom lip between your teeth. "Got it?" Jake grabs your hair, pulling your head back and forcing you to look at him.

"Yes, sir," you mutter, your cheeks flushed bright red. "Good girl," Jake smirks "Why don't you touch him, darling?" Jake grabs the back of your head, gently pushing it towards your boyfriend's cock, sitting up nice and pretty.

Without hesitation, you reach up and grab his cock, placing tiny pecks to his tip before slowly stroking up his length. Jake kneels beside you, holding your chin and placing kisses to your neck, his other hand sneaking around to hook under your sweater "arms up."

Jake helps slip your sweater off your body after you lift your arms, throwing it across the room. You quickly go back to stroking your boyfriend, chewing on your lower lips at that familiar feeling of his cock in your hand.

"Use that pretty mouth, sweet girl," Jake takes your hair in a ponytail, open mouth kissing your shoulders. A deep groan rumbles up from Danny's chest as you take him almost fully in your mouth, your hand tightly grasped onto the base of him.

You whine against Danny's cock as Jake's other hand snakes around your body and his fingers come into contact with your clit. "Just keep going, be a good girl and don't stop," Jake whispers in your ear, his raspy voice sending a shiver down your spine.

"Shit," Danny bucks his hips up, pushing himself further to your mouth with a groan. "You're doing so good," Jake praises, his fingers dancing over your sensitive clit. Tears form in your waterline and you moan against Danny's cock as Jake's fingers press against your clit.

The vibration of your voice against his cock paired with the feeling of your soft tongue dragging up & down his length is quick to bring him to the edge. On the other hand, Jake is killing you. His fingers dance along your clit, then quickly pull away as his lips drag along your neck. He repeats that sinister cycle over & over, driving you absolutely crazy.

Warm tears fall from your eyes as you try to ignore both your gag reflex and Jake teasing you. "Oh fuck," Danny groans, his hips jutting up and his cock twitching in your mouth. "You gonna let him fill up your pretty little mouth?" Jake speaks in between sloppy kisses to your back and neck.

Your eyebrows knit together, humming against your boyfriend and frantically nodding your head. "Shit Y/N- fuck," your hand squeezes around him and you take him deeper in your mouth, as if that was even possible. A harsh groan rips through Danny's chest as warm ropes of ivory paint your throat, instantly swallowing it all down.

"Fuck, Y/N you're so good," Jake takes your hair in his hands, forcing you to look up so that he can attack your neck. He stops at a soft spot behind your ear, babying it for a moment, eliciting whimpers from you before moving further down. "So sensitive.." Jake brings his arm around your body, toying with your breast.

"Get on the bed, princess," Danny slowly rises from his seat, Jake following after him. You wish you could sit there and admire the way they look hovering over you, their masculine statures making you feel so tiny.

"Aw she's all intimidated," Jake smirks down at you, resting his hands on his hips. "Are we making you nervous, love?" Danny leans down and pets your hair before grabbing your arm and pulling you up.

Jake takes you in his arms and practically throws you on the bed, quickly climbing on and spreading your legs apart. "You gonna let us use you? Hm? Like our little toy?" Jake purrs, flexing his fingers into your thigh. "Please..." you practically moan, the near animalistic way he's acting makes your cunt throb, begging to be touched in any way possible.

Your boyfriend sits beside you, his lips instantly finding your necks as Jake draws a slow line of kisses up your leg. "Please," you whine, leaning your head back, granting Danny more access to your neck and spreading your legs even further for Jake.

"Poor girl wants it so bad," Jake mutters "and she's been so obedient." You feel Danny snicker against your neck, his hand coming up to knead your breast. "Please what, my girl?" Danny's kisses go lower and lower, his hands snaking behind your back to unclasp your bra.

You start to get fed up. "Please just fuck me. I don't care which one of you it is," you whine, grasping onto Danny's hair. "Oh sweetheart..." Jake smiles up at you, flexing his hand into the meat of your thigh "you can't always get what you want, y'know."

"Jacob, I have been nothing but submissive and sweet for you both an-" you interrupt yourself with a moan as Jake's fingers just barely come into contact with your needy clit. "Aww, can't you wait just a little longer, darling?" Jake lays kisses near your heat, kissing everywhere but the spot where you're aching for him.

"No, Jake. I-I can't," you whine and buck your hips up after Jake lays a kiss to your clit. "You're forgetting something, Y/N." Jake's cocky tone makes you roll your eyes, your hands massaging Danny's scalp as he continues to suck hickeys onto the skin of your clavicle. "You call me sir."

Jake's lips attach to your clit, a loud, desperate moan flying past your lips at the contact. "You gonna be a good girl and stop whining now? Hm?" He speaks between kisses to your soaked cunt. "Y-yes, sir," one of your hands let go of Danny's head to grasp onto Jake's hair.

"Oh fuck," you cry, involuntarily jutting your hips against Jake's mouth. "Mm, does that mouth of his feel good baby?" Daniel asks just before taking your nipple in his mouth, circling it with his tongue. "Mhm. So good," you breathlessly moan, rolling your hips into Jake's tongue.

Without warning, Jake slides two fingers into you. A loud, almost pornographic moan rips through your chest at the feeling. "She's so noisy," Jake chuckles, sharply curling his fingers up into a sensitive spot. You feel Danny snicker against your breast in agreement, sucking the supple skin of your breast into his mouth.

Jake finds a spot that makes you cry the loudest, babying that area until you're nothing but a sweaty, whimpering mess. "Oh god Jake please," your back comes up off the bed, squeaky breaths and moans flying from your open mouth. "That's not it, doll," Jake sends a sharp thrust of his fingers into you before sucking your clit into his mouth.

"Please sir," you cry, on the verge of tears. You feel Jake snicker against your heat, rewarding you with a sweet curl of his fingers up into you. Your eyes roll back into your head, your hands flying to Danny's back and digging into his muscle.

"Holy shit. I'm gonna- oh fuck," your thighs tremble and your fingers dig so deep into Danny's back you fear you might've broken skin.

For the second time, Jake completely pulls away from you. "I'm sorry sweetheart I promise you can cum soon. Just be patient love," Danny hums, pressing a sweet kiss to the base of your neck.

"Such a good girl," Jake praises, smoothing his hands over your thighs. Jake and Danny switch places, Danny settling in between your thighs as Jake's lips smash against your jaw.

"You ready, princess?" Danny grasps the base of his cock, pumping at a painfully slow pace. "Please fuck me, Danny," you moan, reaching down to toy with your clit. Jake chuckles against your neck at your response to Danny, sitting up to unbutton his pants.

As Danny teases your entrance, you reach over to unbutton Jake's shirt, your hands shakily fumbling the buttons. Jake gets his pants down, revealing the incredible tent in his boxers.

Jake juts his hips forward and pets your hair, silently telling you to touch him. Just as you grab his cock, Danny slowly starts to sink his tip into you, a whimper falling past your lips and your hands growing even more shaky.

"c'mon sweetheart. Just focus," Jake runs his hands through your hair, his hips slightly swiveling. Taking your bottom lip between your teeth, you pull Jake's cock from his boxers. You marvel at it for a moment, taking in all the veins and admiring how hard he is in your hand. He's even bigger than you'd expected, and not to mention, deliciously thick.

"She's in awe, Daniel," Jake snickers, moving a damp piece of hair that was stuck to your face. You hear a low laugh come from Danny's chest as you start to stroke Jake's cock.

Your hands tremble around Jake as Danny continuously teases your cunt, desperate whines falling past your lips. "Let me feel your pretty little mouth, darlin," Jake purrs, his hips jutting forward.

Without hesitation, you take him in you mouth. At the same time, Danny slides into you and stretches you out with one painfully slow thrust. You mumble and moan against Jake, one of your hands finding Danny's locs of curls.

Jake grabs the back of your head, holding you still and forcing his cock down your throat, repeating the action as Danny starts to unapologetically thrust into you. An advantage Danny had that Jake didn't, was that he knew every one of your spots. He knew what would have you falling apart in front of him.

Your eyebrows knit together as you look at your boyfriend, moaning against Jake's cock. "Eyes on Jake, baby," Danny growls, sending a sharp thrust against a sweet spot.

Your eyes clamp shut at the feeling, but when you look back at Jake, he's got a sick grin on his face "Hi princess." Jake pets your hair before his hand snakes down your abdomen, your body covering with goosebumps at the feeling of his rough fingertips dragging down your bare tummy. An embarrassingly loud moan escapes your mouth and vibrates against Jake's cock once Jake starts to toy with your clit.

"Danny, you never told me this sweet girl of yours is so damn filthy," Jake rasps, rubbing sweet circles over your clit. Your eyes clamp shut, you were already almost there. The repeated loss of every orgasm so far has reduced you to nothing but a whining, sensitive mess.

"Oh baby," Danny purrs, thrusting so deep into you as you squeeze and quiver around him. Deep groans rumble up from both Danny and Jake's chests, the feeling of Danny ramming into you mixed with the sweet feeling of Jake's fingers against your needy swollen clit brings tears to your eyes. Not to mention the way Jake's cock is nearly going down your throat.

Jake lets go of your head to wipe hot tears from your cheeks, almost instantly returning the hand to where it was and thrusting even further into your mouth. "So so good for us," Jake whispers, punctuating his words with thrusts into your mouth. Danny doesn't fail to hit every single spot inside of you, you wouldn't be surprised if he'd found a new one.

Moans rip through your chest and you writhe beneath both of them, serving as a warning that you're close. Your eyes clamp shut once again, you're unable to keep quiet against Jake's cock, moans falling from your lips like a waterfall. "Fuck Y/N," you hear Jake groan above you and you open your eyes, watching him as he sends one final thrust into your mouth before his warm release spurts into your mouth.

He keeps you there, forcing you to swallow down every last drop of his release. "So good, Y/N," Jake runs his hand through your damp hair as he pulls out of your mouth. "Oh fuck. Danny!" You cry, grasping onto Jake's wrist for support.

Danny grabs the back of your head, pulling you up by your neck and smashing his lips against yours before dropping you back on the bed. "Oh- I'm close Danny I'm gonna-" you interrupt yourself with a loud, squeaky moan as Jake continues to rub circles over your clit and Danny babies a sweet spot deep within you.

You go to speak, but all that comes out is a high pitched squeak. Your eyes clamp shut and your nails dig into the flesh of Jake's arm "oh fuck- oh my god." Your orgasm creeps up on you, your head going blurry and your body shaking.

For the third time straight, you're robbed of release. Jake moves his hand and Danny pulls himself from you, grasping his cock and stroking it. With one final tug, warm ropes of ivory paint your throbbing heat and tummy. Tears swell up on your waterline and you cover your hot face with your hands, so overwhelmed by everything.

They let you lay there for a moment, collecting yourself as they smooth their hands over your body and wipe away your tears, telling you how good you are.

"c'mon baby, it's Jake's turn," Danny sits on the bed beside you, pressing a kiss to your cheek. Jake moves to be where Danny was, a sick look in his eyes as he looks down at your unfortunately soaked cunt.

Without warning, he flips you around, pushing your cheek into the warm sheets and eliciting a small giggle from you. His rough hands smooth over your ass, flexing his fingers into the meat before his thumb comes down to toy with your entrance.

"Fu- Jake please," you whine into the sheets, swiveling your hips for him. You're sure under normal circumstances he'd continue to tease you and make you suffer for longer, but he probably pities you.

With a low chuckle, Jake grabs the base of his cock and drags his tip through your arousal drenched folds. That alone elicits a whiney moan, so when he thrusts into you and stretches you out with one swift movement an incredibly loud moan rips through your chest.

"So fucking tight," Jake groans, pulling nearly all the way out of you before coming back down and hitting a sensitive spot. "Oh Jake!" You cry, pushing yourself back further onto his cock as Danny runs his hand along your back.

"Does it feel good baby? Does my cock feel good in your sweet little pussy?" Jake growls, his fingers digging into the flesh of your hips, pulling you into him to go even deeper. You frantically nod your head, moans falling from your lips in strings until you can finally moan out a 'yes'.

Jake lays a slap against your ass, the sting eliciting a breathy moan. It's clear he loved whenever you would make the loudest noises, especially when he got you to moan his name. "So fucking filthy," Jake's arm snakes around your waist, pulling you up to be flush against his chest. "Letting us use you like our little fuck toy."

The hand not holding you against him finds your clit, rubbing tight circles to the swollen bud. "Oh fuck- oh my god," you whimper, writhing against Jake's body and struggling to keep your composure. "How good does he feel, love?" Danny tucks a piece of your hair behind your ear, cupping your sweaty cheek and stroking it with his thumb.

"So fucking good. He feels so good," you moan, grasping onto Danny's wrist. You hear Jake snicker by your ear, sending a particularly rough thrust into you. "And here I thought you were all innocent," Jake punctuates his words with sharp thrusts, letting go of your waist and grabbing your hair in a ponytail, holding you against him by just your hair as you grasp onto Danny's shoulders

You look at Danny, your incredibly fucked-out expression causing him to snicker. His hands reach up to cup your face, taking you into a sweat kiss in contrast to the rough, unapologetic way Jake's fucking into you.

Jake's cock has completely robbed you of every one of your remaining thoughts, the only thing on your mind being how good he feels. You pull away from Danny's sweet lips, gasping for air as Jake steals the air from your lungs.

"Oh god-" you cry, letting go of Danny's shoulder to grasp Jake's wrist, the feeling of his fingers against your clit becoming almost too much. Danny reaches up to toy with your breasts, taking your nipple in his mouth and taking the bud between his teeth.

Jake's fingers speed up around his clit, his hips rolling into sweet spots and his tip brushing against your cervix. "St- too much," you cry, your orgasm creeping up on you and making itself present. Your hands pull on Danny's curly tresses of hair, your eyes shut so tight it would take a crowbar to pry them open.

You never thought of yourself as a screamer, that is until you feel your orgasm approach. Disgusting strings of profanities and moans erupt from your mouth, you make noises you didn't even know you could make. Jake slows down a bit, making sure he doesn't hurt you or overwhelm you more than you already are, if that was even possible.

"Holy fuck! Jake I'm gonna- I'm," you're unable to finish your sentence before your orgasm shakes your body, rushing through every limb and vein. It's something you're sure you've never felt before, nearly 10x more intense due to the repeated loss of release leading up to now.

Jake's hot release spurts inside you, painting your walls with ivory slick. As Jake lowers you back down to the bed, Danny takes your face in his hands, holding your forehead against his, helping you come back down to earth with a soothing touch.

You go to open your mouth and say something, but all that comes out is a squeaky breath. Danny's unable to hold back the small laugh at your current state, his thumbs caressing the warm surface of your cheeks.

You open your eyes, offering a weak smile to your boyfriend and pressing a kiss to his pretty red lips. "Ready?" You hear Jake behind you, his hands smoothing over the raw skin of your ass. "N- not yet," you breathlessly whisper, cuddling up into your boyfriend's warm body. "Just tell me when, sweetheart," Jake leans over, kissing the skin of your back.

After enough time passes, you give Jake the yes to pull out. Jake's hands dig into the meat of your ass, bearing himself as he starts to pull himself from you. You suck in a breathy moan, a mix of both yours and Jake's juices dripping down your thigh almost instantly after he pulls out.

Danny settles into the bedpost, helping you flip back around and letting you lay on him as Jake gets a cloth wet to clean you up. "You think people are worried?" You giggle, looking up at Danny and reaching for his cheek.

"Well, you were pretty loud," Danny huffs a laugh, his hand running through your hair "but it is a party. It's bound to happen." Your cheeks burn red in embarrassment, knowing people definitely heard just how loud you were being.

Jake comes back with the cloth, his pants loose around his hips and his chest glistening with a thin layer of sweat. "Poor girl," Jake settles in front of you, bringing the damp cloth to your thighs. "She looks so fucked-out," Jake chuckles, paying extra care to make sure not to bother you as he cleans you up.

"Thank you," you smile, taking the back of Jake's neck in your hand and pressing a kiss to his cheek before attempting to stand up.

"You ready to be interrogated?" Danny jests, helping you slip your lingerie and clothes back on your body. "Really funny," you roll your eyes, your cheeks still flushed red with embarrassment.

"Yeah you might be joking but you forget how nosy my brothers are," Jake drives his elbow into Danny's side as he buttons his shirt.

"Yeah well if I get asked one question I'm jumping out of the window," you move your damp hair away from your neck, tying it up with an old hair tie you had on your wrist.

"Thanks Jake, I had fun," you smirk, standing on weak legs and pulling him into a hug before grabbing your boyfriend's hand and leading him out, Jake following suit behind you.

238 notes · View notes

hyperfixated-gvf · 11 months

Text

Stroke Me

Pairing: Danny Wagner x Reader | Rated Explicit | Words: 6.3k

Warnings: Language, smut, handjobs, edging, oral sex (m. receiving), fingering, unprotected sex, m. sub kinda

Summary: Danny comes home from tour with a newfound kink and finally gets the chance to try it out with you.

Author's Note: Uhh...so, about a month and a half after I said I would have this to you guys...ta da?

18+ / MINORS DNI

~~~

The domestic bliss of ‘just home from tour’ was one of the only good things about Danny being gone for so long, so often. Sure, you were grateful that he was doing what he loved with people he loved. Yes, it was cool that he got to see the world and then play for more people who loved him.

But when you were stuck at home at night, unable to call him because of time differences and so, so lonely, you found yourself thinking of days and nights exactly like this one.

You had both woken with the sun, no alarms, and had breakfast in your pajamas. After that? You’d put on a record and cleaned the house up a bit, then spent the rest of the day doing nothing at all, with nowhere to be, no one to talk to about band stuff, and no distractions from simply existing in the same space again.

Now, showered and ready for bed again, Danny approached you from behind as you were shutting a dresser drawer, his strong arms tightening around you as he gently swayed you to an inaudible rhythm. Smiling as you overlaid your hands with his, you willfully relaxed back, turning your head into him to take a deep breath. “Hey, handsome.”

This part of existing in the same space again was another blessing. On most of those lonely nights, you simply wished for him to be there to hold you, for his weight to create the familiar dip in the mattress that, when absent, made you feel like you were sleeping off-kilter. But on some nights…just being in the same time zone to hear his voice rumble through the line and talk you through your loneliness would have been enough.

“Hello, beautiful,” he murmured in your ear, holding you flush against him.

You were so close that you felt the slight tension in his abdomen that he held when he was a little nervous about something. Squeezing him where you held his forearms, you craned your head to look at him softly. “Is everything alright?”

He didn’t hesitate before nodding. “Yeah…yeah, I was just– I was wondering if maybe you’d be up to try something a little different tonight.”

Already assuming that he meant in bed, all of the filthy possibilities that sprang up in your mind dried your throat out and redistributed the wetness to another part of your body. Nodding enthusiastically, you turned around, cupping Danny’s jaw in your hands as you smiled and teased, “Of course, baby. But, I have to know…my dirty boy didn’t make the TSA agents rummage through chains and whips, did he?”

Danny rolled his eyes playfully, clicking his tongue as he answered, “Damn, you caught me. I knew the rattling in my suitcase would give me away when I got home.”

You laughed and leaned in to kiss him, your lips lingering much longer than you had intended them to. By the time you took them back, Danny’s wide palms were already splayed against your back and inching underneath your pajama top, which you had been fully aware would be taken off immediately when you’d slipped it on, but the act of undressing each other in these early homestay days never got old. “Well, with the way I attacked you as soon as you’d set foot in the doorframe, you could have had a siren going off in there and I wouldn’t have noticed.”

Danny nipped at your cheekbone and led you back towards the bed. “It’s an attack I’ll never grow tired of, believe me.”

Letting Danny scoot you both up towards the bed frame, you trailed a fingertip through the thatch of chest hair he’d been growing, thinking about moving to straddle him fully but deciding the muscle of his thigh was a very nice pressure point for you. “Well, if it’s not chains and whips, what is this new thing, then? You’ve got my full attention.”

“Um…” Danny seemed to grow bashful for a second, and he fiddled with the waistband of your sleep shorts to avoid looking at you. “It’s just something that I– I dunno, found out that I really like this past tour.”

You raised your brows, running through anything glaringly obvious but coming up with nothing, because you’d already watched him jerk himself off (many times, with the help of FaceTime for when you were several states away from each other), and you knew he hadn’t cheated on you. The only other thought that came to mind was anal play, and while the two of you had discussed it before, it wasn’t something he would have begun to experiment with on his own.

“You’ve stumped me.”

Danny put his hand to your hips and used his tour muscle to drag your center up the meat of his thigh and then off. “I’ll show you,” he decided. “Come on– clothes off.”

Giggling at his inability to voice his newfound kink, you did as he said, taking off your own clothes this time and biting your lip when you found Danny laid bare before you after your shirt was gone. The man was far too pretty for his own good, and every time he allowed you to see him like this, you fell more in love.

“My god, you’re sexy,” you whistled appreciatively, and Danny cracked a grin as he pawed your ass.

“Takes one to know one.” Both of you huffed out a laugh at your cheesy banter, but you soon fell serious as Danny took himself in hand, captivating your full attention. After a few seconds, he met your eyes briefly. “You wanna come and get me wet, pretty baby?” he sighed, his words firmly setting the mood as he tilted his head back to rest on the headboard and he tugged his cock slowly, still dry and frictious.

“Anything for you.” Instead of reaching for the lube in the nightstand drawer, you stroked the creases of his hips and centered yourself so that you had a bird’s-eye view of his movement before allowing some saliva to drip down.

Bullseye.

Danny hummed gratefully and worked it under his palm, stroking himself to full-mast quickly. Waiting for further direction, you let him touch himself quietly, the slicker sounds of his precum introduced soon after he worked up a firm tug, the skin of his cock pulling with each stroke of his hand.

“This is what I did,” he said tightly, one leg twitching as he picked up his pace. You began to wonder what this new thing was, but even just watching while he was within your reach was enough to make you reach down and stick your thumb out so that you could grind your clit against it subtly, not wanting to distract Danny from whatever he wanted to do. “Every night, Y/N, I couldn’t help but think about you. I thought I’d be blind by the end of tour.”

You let out a breathless chuckle, trying not to imagine your boyfriend masturbating furiously over the tour bus toilet under the guise of a nightly piss so that the others wouldn’t have to hear anything. He’d admitted before that all four boys knew in the back of their heads that the others were doing the five-finger shuffle on the bus every so often – if only because they themselves were, too – but they’d all chosen to invest in higher-quality privacy curtains that blocked out more noise and had agreed early on that the bluetooth speaker playing sleep sounds stayed on all night for courtesy’s sake.

“Well, we already know that it’s true when they say your other senses heighten when one is taken away. Imagine the fun we could have if you did,” you rasped, unable to keep your eyes off the way his tip peeked through the hole at the top of his fist, his head wet and shiny. In no world were blowjobs the most enticing thing in the world, but Danny somehow made your mouth water every time like a Pavlovian dog.

At this point, you were getting ready to push his hand aside and have your way with him, not willing to wait until he recovered, because that was the direction he was aiming for– at least, from what his body was telling you– but as soon as you decided ‘too much, I need to touch,’ Danny abruptly let himself go and flattened his palm out on the mattress as his toes curled and thighs flexed.

“Oh god,” he hissed, voice cracking as his eyes fluttered closed. The way his dick was jumping said that just a little bit more would have pushed him over the edge, and you were only too happy to get him there. You’d have to specify later what was so new about this, but right now, you had laser focus on your boyfriend’s hard cock, honing in and intending to hear him cry out your name. But, as your hand was reaching for him, Danny peeled his eyes open and caught your wrist, preventing you from obtaining your prize. “No! Wait, wait, if you touch me, I’ll cum.”

You cocked a brow at him and hesitantly shuffled forward. “Yeah, I know. Did…you want to cum inside of me or something?” That could have been what he was talking about, since it was something you’d only just begun letting him do more now that you were on a new form of birth control.

But he shook his head again, even as his dick twitched at the offer. “No. I don’t…want to cum yet. I actually wanna do it again.”

Finally, it clicked, and you could have kicked yourself for being so oblivious. Edging. He’d figured out that he liked to edge himself on tour.

You met his eyes, heavy with his lust and now with yours as well, and you knew that he could see the understanding. With a big breath at your silent, encouraging nod, Danny took himself back in hand and started to pump once more.

“Here, let me make it a little easier.” As you leaned forward as you had before, you slid your hands further up his thighs, so close to his groin that his right hand hit your wrist on every downstroke.

He groaned as your spit hit the head of his cock again. “Thanks, baby,” he croaked.

While you were sorely tempted to join him and begin touching yourself, you wanted this to be about him, since Danny obviously had an idea of how he wanted the night to go down. So, you stayed glued to him, but let him direct the scene, which was all entirely fine by you. That meant you were free to appreciate him – the way he blinked rapidly in an attempt to keep his eyes open, the way he took in sharp breaths when he began climbing up the ledge again, the scrunch of his knee, as if his entire body was trying to protect itself from the impending denial.

It was less abrupt this time. Danny didn’t seem to be at his peak when he stopped stroking himself, but he gulped and fixed you with his eyes, pupils so dark and dilated that you felt the call of the void to fall into them and never come out. “Want a turn?” he rumbled, voice deep and gritty with arousal.

“Hell yes,” you answered quickly, moving in to kiss him fervently before scooting in closer and placing a hand high on his thigh, scraping lightly with your nails and watching him shudder beneath your touch. “I’ve done this enough that I have faith in my ability to know when you’re close,” you told him with a small smile as you laid out your plan for Danny’s approval. You wanted him to have the greatest edging experience of his life, if that was what he wanted – he deserved everything, and you were willing to spoil him often because he did the same to you. “But do you still want to be the one to tell me when to stop? Think you can handle that?”

Danny groaned lowly, squeezing his eyes shut to ward off any premature notions his body might have entertained at the thought that this was real and happening and it was you doing it instead of himself. At least, that’s what you assumed, because you were feeling the exact same way.

“Yeah, I think I can do that,” he agreed breathlessly. “You can go ahead and start touching me; I’m good for now.”

God, that was an understatement. He was phenomenal. Hard and thick in your hand when you gave him one last kiss and then wrapped your fingers around him, his pronounced ridge glided along your palm as you stroked him – up, down, up, twist, thumb across his slit. Danny looked so serene as you pumped his cock in your hand, his fingers flexing against the sheets and his ragged breaths the only indicators that you were jerking him off until you leaned closer to him, running your fingers up his midsection and chest lovingly.

You hummed, feeling warm skin, tense muscle, and eventually goosebumps as you stroked across his shoulder and down his arm. The double, rather paradoxical sensations sent Danny’s hips careening in your touch, the tip of his dick peeking from the space in your fist, which was drying out at an alarming rate, and with such a dry mouth as you had, you didn’t have much spit left to give.

“Baby,” you said softly, loosening up your grip, “I’m gonna grab the lube, okay?”

Danny nodded, watching you stretch to the nightstand drawer to retrieve the tube you two kept there. As you slicked your fist up with the substance, he lazily ran his thumb up his cock, stroking lightly just underneath the head.

You tilted your head as you used one hand to stabilize yourself and help get you back to your spot at his side, where he took his hand away so that you could give him a quick stroke up to coat his skin. “How did you figure out you like this?” you asked softly, a small quirk of your lips playing at the corners of your mouth as he reacted to your subtle start – a harder, faster pace than you’d previously been stroking him with.

Danny’s jaw twitched, but you watched as he consciously relaxed most of his body. “I told you – felt like I was jerking off more nights than not, and then, one night, I just…didn’t want to stop thinking about you. Every night that I thought about you while I got myself off, I didn’t want to stop,” he sighed, gently rolling his hips into you again. With the way his dick kept twitching and leaking every so often, you were anticipating his breathy, ‘stop,’ any second now. “Just when I thought I was getting to the good part of the fantasy, you’d do something even better, and I didn’t want it to end.” His voice was strained and his words were fast, as if he were trying to squeeze them out before a timer went off and his window to tell you evaporated.

Keeping the pace up, you bent down to roll your tongue over his nipple before looking up at him. “Am I doing ‘fantasy me’ justice?”

Instead of using his words, Danny’s stomach clenched and he shot up, tightly grabbing your wrist and halting all movement as his face screwed up and he fought with his own body not to fuck into your hand again. “Yes! Yes, I– shit–shit, I was…that was close,” he said tightly, trying to reign himself in.

You knew that, and you’d have taken him across the finish line if he hadn’t backtracked right at the last moment.

Once your hand was a safe distance away from him, Danny flopped back onto the pillows and blew out a shaky breath. “I don’t think I have enough imagination to think up a fantasy that could be better than having you here,” he said, taking your non-lubed up hand in his.

You snorted gently, blushing in the low light of the lamps, but still affectionately said, “You big cheeseball.”

Mesmerized with the way his stomach tensed and his chest heaved with his little chuckle, you put your mouth to his skin and hummed all the way up his throat, finally able to mark it up without him texting you that the makeup team harumphed at him again because of it. Danny quickly pulled your mouth to his, drinking from you desperately, and fumbled for your hand, wrapping his around when he found it, and brought both of you back to his cock, apparently already rearing to be touched once more.

“Together this time,” he murmured against your lips.

To you, there was no losing, no matter which way you did it. But this way, you still felt the warm, velvety skin of his dick in your hand along with his own firm palm guiding you up and down again all while trading wet, hot, open-mouthed kisses and listening to Danny’s breath hitch and catch. It was an interesting change – it faintly registered in your foggy mind that feeling Danny’s own pace and rhythm was a learning opportunity, but you were far too distracted to actually learn anything.

Even under his complementary grip, you had your free will to do anything you wanted, and you took advantage of that after a few minutes, tightening your grip and making his thighs contract unconsciously as you pulled at him for one rough stroke.

“God, baby,” he hissed between clenched teeth, brows pulled in and eyes shut tight at your rough handling of precious goods. “Oh fuck…fuck, Y/N, you gotta warn me next time.”

“Mm. I know you can take it, don’t lie to me,” you teased. You had an intimate knowledge of Danny’s kinks and limits, including that he liked it just a tad bit rough sometimes, and you highly suspected the only reason he was chastising you was because he didn’t want the game to be over quite yet.

He let out what was more of a wheeze as you kept pumping your hand up and down his cock, still steadily leaking as he got closer. You switched to a flat-handed rub that allowed your fingertips to trace and tickle the sensitive skin of his balls, and he was soon squirming and kicking, pushing shakily at your hand. “Stop! I’m gonna cum, I’m gonna– I’m…” his babble petered out into a low, tortured groan as you gave him reprieve from your touch, and he was left with nothing.

“Do you want to keep going?” you asked softly, wanting to check in on how he was feeling. He looked painfully hard right now, and you’d never seen his cock move so much on its own, jumping around on his stomach and leaving sticky trails of lube and precum that dotted the neat line of hair there. The rest of his body was rather shiny, as well, a light sheen of sweat reflecting dully in the lamplight and making him glow beautifully.

This was hot – so hot – but the last thing you wanted to do was push him past his limits. Sadism wasn’t something you were particularly keen on, and the way his hand shook slightly as he groped for any part of your body that he could reach sure began to feel like it. You were hungry for his release – salivating over it now that it was being denied.

Danny finally caught your forearm, and stroked his thumb across it just to feel your skin under his. “Fuck, yes. This is the hottest thing and I’m not quite done with it yet,” he promised, both to you and himself. “Slowly now.” At his command, you returned your hand to his dick, but you only glided down his shaft once before he tensed and flinched away. “Wait–” You stopped in your tracks and shifted your eyes from your hand to his eyes, brows raised expectantly. He sluggishly blinked his own open and sheepishly huffed, “My bad, I…wasn’t as ready as I thought I was.”

His admission made you clench, mind wandering to what would have happened if you would have kept stroking him once, twice, three more times before you registered his time-out – the way his eyes would have scrunched shut, and his tongue would have peeked out from between his teeth, and his hips would have bucked, your name on his lips between each desperate, choked moan as he came, hot and viscous, across your hand and himself because he couldn’t stop it–

“Okay, I think I’m ready this time. Slow. Very slow.”

Realizing that you’d been staring blankly at his lips while you got ahead of yourself, Danny’s words shook you out of the daydream, returning you to the present where Danny was waiting for you to lavish him with attention again.

“Like this?” you asked demurely, teasingly dragging your fingertips up his shaft at a snail’s pace. Danny’s expression twitched, and you could feel a twitch from his dick that echoed it. “This slow enough? Light enough? Come on, Danny, tell me how you want it,” you implored, wanting him to lose it – you wanted him to grip your hand and keep it there as he fucked into your fist to completion, wanted him to bat it out of the way so that he could sloppily finish himself off, wanted him to beg you to bring him past his peak or take it forcefully.

Danny took a deep, grounding breath, and recollected himself despite your instigations, though, and met your heavy gaze with his own. How he was coherent at this point, you weren’t sure – had it been you in his situation, you were certain that you’d have been begging for release before this point, but…perhaps that was a hypothesis to be explored later.

“You want me to tell you? I thought you said you’d know,” he answered languidly, still fighting to retain his composure just as he was fighting to retain his pleasure. “But I can, if that’s what you want.” He hummed and wrapped his hand around the back of your neck, tugging you down for another deep kiss before lowly murmuring into your ear, “God knows you’ve entertained me enough tonight. Don’t move your hand until I tell you to, this time. You can have your power back after that, you megalomaniac.”

The tables had flipped so suddenly, but it didn’t stop you from wiggling down to place a quick kiss on his sternum, looking up at him from behind your lashes and saying, “You go on tour with the Kiszkas and come back a thesaurus, huh?”

Danny quirked his lips up lightly, but he wasn’t about to let the moment fade. “Worry about that later; wrap that pretty little fist around me now, Y/N. I can only take so much teasing.”

His double-entendre would have made you laugh if you weren’t busy doing what he said, wondering if he would really let you take over completely the next time. All you had to do was edge him once more, and then you might have a shot at your prize. “My apologies,” you murmured, “let me make it up to you.”

Danny settled back into the cushions and watched you wait. “Thank you,” he said, cheek present even under the thick layer of gritty lust and desire. “Now be a good girl and stroke me.”

“Of course, rockstar.” You gave him one pump up to the tip of his cock, and then a twist back down, but that was all. Danny’s eyes fluttered closed.

“Stroke.”

Again, the same way. You saw his hips twitch and gave him another stroke without prompt, but he peeked his eyes open to glare at you, so you swallowed your smile and let your hand rest loose at his base.

“Stroke.” This time, you revisited that proclivity for a bit of rough treatment, and squeezed a bit harder when your fist enclosed his tip, and he grunted as you backed off and went back down to sit and wait. “Again, Y/N– just like that...uh-huh.”

His pleasure came out in a hiccup as you gave him another tight stroke and then squeezed lightly at his base, feeling his balls contract against your pinkie.

“Stroke.”

His voice was constricted, and you could tell he wanted more. It must have been hell, creeping along like he was and only getting one stroke at a time – it certainly made you reconsider whether sadism and masochism had a place in your bedroom if Danny really liked it this much. His face was scrunched up in pleasure and desperation as you gave him another stroke, and as you brought your hand back down his shaft, he bucked up into your grasp and stilled as another bead of precum appeared at his tip.

You thought that would be it, but apparently, Danny was looking to push his boundaries this time. “Stroke.”

Half-expecting him to erupt in your hand, you did as you were told, and Danny just about nearly whimpered at your touch .

“Stop,” he said, his voice not as strong this time and quivering slightly at the end.

It wouldn’t be long now. Each time, his recovery period had been getting longer and the time your hand actually spent on his dick, shorter. He was approaching his orgasm faster and faster, as if his body was revolting against the treatment and attempting to overthrow his wishes, and you were confident that he would willingly go over the edge this time.

His heart was nearly beating out of his chest when you placed your palm to it a minute later, and you knocked your forehead against his, as sweaty as he was. “About done, or do you wanna take it further?” He swallowed harshly and hesitated, and your own heartbeat picked up in excitement.

“Couple more.”

You kissed him and began dragging your body down his. “I’m gonna use my mouth this time. Do you think you can handle that, baby?”

Danny chased your lips and watched heavily as you settled between his legs, adoration shining in his gaze. “I can handle you. Give me your worst.”

With a smirk at his challenge, you gently pulled the skin of his balls between your lips, laving your tongue over the area before letting it pop out. You followed the move with a quick shot upwards, sucking your boyfriend’s cock down in one fell swoop.

Danny hissed above you, big hand coming to rest on the back of your head as you bobbed, fast and mercilessly. “Fuck me, I knew I shouldn’t have – ah– said that,” he grunted, gently taking your head between his palms in a silent request. You slowed to a stop, acquiescing to his desire, and he braced himself on the bed before gently fucking himself into your mouth, breathing heavily and letting a stream of curses and praises tumble from his mouth with every exhale.

“Goddamn, baby– you’re so, so good to me. Such a good girl for me and– ah…got the best fucking mouth I’ve ever had–” He twitched violently between your lips, so hard it engaged your gag reflex, and he quickly pulled you off of him.

Your eyes were still watering as you watched him clutch his spit-shined erection in his hand with a vice grip, trying to simulate a cock-ring to not allow himself to cum just yet – but he had to be close to breaking.

“Jesus Christ, Danny,” you panted, leaning over his groin to avoid hitting anything too volatile. You took his other hand and shoved it between your legs, pressing his fingers through the mess there without regard to how his body would react. He groaned shakily and tightened his grip on his cock even more, sinking two fingers into you since they were already there. “Your resolve is unreal.”

He looked at you with hooded, hazy eyes, distractedly glancing down to where he was drawing out explicitly wet noises from you. “Not anymore. Take me all the way, baby.”

Your chest swelled with euphoria with his permission and you kissed him, dragging your tongue across his for a second before pulling away. “I was starting to think that I was going to spontaneously finish before you would let yourself cum..”

“Yeah?” Danny asked, crooking his fingers inside of you to make sure you knew that if you were going to cum, it wouldn’t be spontaneous. “You need some lovin’ too, pretty baby, don’t ya?” He bit his lip and guided his hand with you when you straddled his legs so that they could remain tucking inside, not knowing what you were going to finish him off with. “What about this? Think you might wanna be next?” His words were lazy and he was leaving off parts of his sentences in favor of taking deep breaths.

Your teeth clamped together to hold back a rather embarrassing mewl as his thumb danced around your clit lightly, tickling it just enough to have your hips chasing after his touch but not enough to give you any real relief. It just pushed you higher, made you wetter, and gave you more reason to make Danny cum within an inch of his sanity now.

Gripping his wrist and pulling away from his torturous touch, you guided it up to his mouth where he slipped his two fingers between his lips. “Like it?” Danny gazed expectantly at you as he sucked harshly on your digits, making sure they were all clean when you pulled them away. “God, rockstar, I can’t believe we never tried this sooner.”

Danny’s cock twitched against his stomach, and you had to stop yourself from answering its call. Looking back to Danny’s face, he had his gaze fixated on you, eyelids fluttering yet trained on you still. “You or me?”

“Both,” you answered lowly. “I think you’d have fun torturing me like this.”

Danny closed his eyes and let out a breathy grunt, deep from the back of his throat. “Then that makes two of us.”

That, however, was a discussion for another night. Right now, you had a different mission, and you slid your hand down the expanse of his heaving chest and stomach, your thumb grazing the line of his oblique that led down to your prize before taking him lightly in hand and rubbing a thumb just underneath the head to watch him tense up and squirm. “How do you wanna cum, Danny? This is your night.”

He wasted no time in answering, having already known what he wanted. “I want you to choose. Surprise me.”

You bit your lip, mulling over the options you had at hand. Quite literally, since Danny had gingerly relinquished his cock to your mercy. You could watch him as you brought him to the edge with your hand but, this time, take him over. Or, you could pin his hips to the bed and tell him not to move this time while you tasted his relief. Maybe he’d appreciate being nestled between your lips, helping you grind on him like you were teenagers until he made a mess all over your belly and his.

You wanted to do it all. God, you wanted to, but the last remaining option was just too damn tempting with how your body wept to be filled. “It might be fun,” you murmured, mostly to yourself as you slid up into his lap and listened to Danny gasp as your wet cunt finally came into contact with his dick, “wouldn’t take much at all, actually, to line you up, slide you in nice and slow, snug and safe inside of me, if only for a second…”

“Y/N,” Danny bleated, his cock quickly becoming wetter with his precum, a sure sign of impending release. He never said anything else, though, and you wondered if he knew whether he was begging for release or begging you to not to make him cum just like this, sitting so close to your body, where he desperately wanted to take his relief.

“I could watch you fall apart like that,” you said, snapping your fingers as you gripped the base of his dick in your hand. Your pinky was able to reach down and stroke the side of his balls, and you swallowed heavily, another wave of arousal making you even wetter as you felt just how firm and heavy they were.

He was so damn close, and holding the power was once again making you reconsider your thoughts on sadism of the pleasurable kind.

Just to heighten the anticipation, you lifted your leg over one of his and took your weight off of his hips, instead opting to press your core to the meat of his thigh and begin to ride it like you would his cock. Immediately, his hand found your hip, pushing and pulling in tandem to get you a better rhythm. “I could straddle you,” you whispered in his ear, finding pleasure in the friction to your clit. “Get you nice and wet, then warm you up. And you could cum inside me. Do you want to cum like that?”

Danny let out a broken moan. “Yes, Y/N, please. I can’t– my brain is barely functioning right now, I need to cum.”

Just talking about it made your pussy ache. Like a phantom with Danny’s cock had come up behind you, you could practically feel the stretch, the shared warmth between the two of you, the dull pressure of your walls attempting to close around him and keep him there forever.

You fished for his hand on your hip and led it down to where you were furiously getting off on your previous choice of skin and placed his fingers just where you needed them, using him to climb up to your own peak while holding Danny steady in your hand. You did want to cum together. But you were going to need a little bit of help to get as close as you knew he was.

“Atta girl,” Danny praised, voice shaky and soft, yet uncomplaining about his own denial. “Use me however you want to. Just– fuck, baby, just make me cum with you.”

“Close your eyes, then,” you huffed, becoming out of breath from the work you were putting in. After months away, physical sex was much more tiring than using your toys, but you and Danny were training hard to increase your stamina. Hard and often, these days.

He did as you asked, and right as you felt like everything balled up inside of you was going to explode, you made good on your words and threw your other leg over him, not giving any warning before you sank down on him and continued your ride with just as much intensity, pace unfaltering even as he cried out in surprise and fucked up into you.

Danny’s eyes flew open, and you whined pitifully as his body took over at the sudden constriction of heat and wetness, bruising your hips in his grip and using his planted feet to crush your hips together each time you came down.

“Oh god, oh god, oh god– fuck!” he yelled, head thrown back into the pillows as his back arched and he held you down with all of the strength left in his body, making sure you wouldn’t get away as he pumped himself once more into you.

You felt it all – the warmth flooding into your body, each burst seeming like it would never end; you’d be just as happy watching Danny’s face contort as it was forever, but your own orgasm took precedence over keeping your eyes open enough to see the show. “Danny, Danny–” His name was cut off by mewls and yips and a case of the shakes that slapped your thighs against his as your muscles contracted and milked Danny for all he was worth.

When all was said and done, and you were still poised on locked elbows looming over Danny as he soothingly ran his hands over the curves of your hips and waist and belly as you both caught your breath in relative silence, breathing soft nothings into the space between you.

“I love you.”

“So good to me.”

“You’re incredible.”

“I’m so glad you’re home so that we could do that in person,” you whispered into his neck, having finally lowered yourself for more skin contact.

Danny tightened his arms, wrapped and tangled like tentacles around you. “I’m glad that I am, too,” he whispered back into your hair. “It’s my favorite place to be. Right here.”

You giggled. “Inside of me?”

His lips curved up against your temple and one of his hands reached down to grope your ass, unintentionally pushing you against him where he was still buried. “I mean…that too. Let me be romantic, will you?”

Sighing contentedly, you brought your hand up to the back of his head, gently rubbing a spot at the base of his skull that you knew made him purr like a kitten. You just wanted your hands on him, keeping him within your reach now that you could have him there.

“Alright, alright.” Knowing that he needed it too, you shifted to allow your hand to join your other at the back of his head, gazing lovingly down at him. He had hooded eyes, belying his sleepiness, but it didn’t stop him from smiling up at you softly, humming when you gave him an eskimo kiss before resting your forehead against his. “You’re my favorite place, too, you know,” you said, just in case he needed to be reminded again. “And I’m really, really, glad that you’re home.”

~~~

Taglist:

@fleetsonfire @theweightofstardust @theatrekidjosh @fictional-duchess @greta-van-yeet @prophetofthedune @toothgapjoshy @gretavanfleas @gretavanfleetposts @doodle417 @razorbladekiszka @sammysvanfeet @s-u-t @lallisonl @hayley1623 @jakekiszkasleftnutsack @toxbexannouncedx @sammyslappers @alexxavicry @thecoldwind @maedesculpaeusoubi @sarakay-gvf @spark-my-nature

Taglist request form here

NOTE: Tumblr is being weird with tagging and some names did not show us as viable blogs, so if you have filled out a taglist form and don't see your username on there, please shoot me a DM or put your username in another taglist form fill because I don't want to miss you but I also don't know if you're still a blog on here or not if Tumblr doesn't bring you up!

#greta van fleet fics #greta van fleet smut #gvf smut #gvf fanfiction #danny wagner x reader #danny wagner fanfiction #danny wagner smut #greta van smut #greta van fleet fic

543 notes · View notes

blacksmokebarbarians · 8 months

Text

Drowse

a/n: here’s a short little blurb that i finished up today! it may not be for everyone, but it’s a bit of a different take than what i’ve seen recently!

ship: danny wagner x fem!reader

warnings: mdni!!! unprotected sex (y’all know better), somno, praise, mild cnc?, daddy kink, cockwarming

word count: 813

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

You watched as his chest rose and fell in a peaceful drowse, his hands draped lazily against your waist. Although Danny rested comfortably, it was a different story for you.

Instead, you had awoken to yourself drenched— a haze of your previous dream still drifted over you.

His touch, his words; it was all so intense. It felt so real, yet it was just out of your grasp.

The feeling of his hips pressed gently against the curve of your ass didn’t help to lessen your growing desire. It was torturous.

You knew you should go back to sleep. Forget the dream, cuddle up close to him, and maybe you’d laugh about it in the morning.

Instead, you found yourself rolling your hips ever so slowly, attempting to find some sort of relief. You bit your lip, a shaken breath washing over your body.

You could feel him stirring, his hands pulling you closer. Fuck.

Squeezing your legs together, you pressed against him gently.

“Baby?” Danny croaked softly, his eyes heavy as he glanced down to you. “Everything okay..?”

You hesitated, tensing as you heard his voice. “Yeah.. Yeah, I’m okay..”

Shifting away from him ever so slightly, you tried to appear inconspicuous, although, that only gave you away more. Danny pulled you back towards him, your bodies pressed together gently. “You didn’t think I’d feel you pressing up against me, baby?” He hummed sleepily, his hands resting on your hips.

“What do you mean?” You asked shyly, attempting to play it off. He pressed a gentle kiss onto your shoulder, still lost in a dreamlike state.

“Honey, It’s okay..” He rested his head against your shoulder, his hand sliding from your hip to beneath your waistband, finding its way to your panties.

You shuddered as Danny’s fingers met with the fabric, tracing over your clit from the other side of the lace. “Oh, baby, you’re soaked..”

It was true— and the worst part? Your arousal only grew with his touch. You leaned into him, pressing your lips together, stifling a moan from leaving your lips.

He pushed the lace to the side, his middle finger sliding through your folds before meeting with your clit, rubbing slow circles into it. As you pushed back into him, you could feel his length hardening as he explored your pleasures.

As his movements found a faster speed, your lips trembled with hushed moans. The dark room soon became heated with your bodies as the two of you searched for pleasure within eachother.

Soon enough, Danny had stopped his rapid pace beneath your pants, only to slide them off of you. He stripped his own off, desperate to feel the way you’d feel on his cock.

Pushing your top leg upward, he guided his member to your entrance, pushing through your warmth eagerly before gently sliding himself into you with a low groan.

“Is this okay..?” He asked, his hands now finding their way to fondle your breasts. With a rushed nod, you rolled your hips forward, a whine slipping out from you.

His hips began to rock into you, the feeling of his thrusts causing a shock to waver through your system. His hand reached forward once more, finding its way back to your clitoris.

“Fuck, baby.. You’re so fucking wet..” He moaned, pulling you even closer than before.

His thrusts, although tired, found themselves reaching a quickening pace. He pounded into you, causing you to whimper with each passing movement.

“Oh my god.. Please, Daddy.. faster..please, please..” You begged, your fists gripping the sheets beneath you.

“You’re such a good girl.. You’re doing so well for me, baby.. Such a good fucking slut.” He writhed, placing kisses against your neck as he listened to your cries.

“Please, Daddy! Please, it feels so fucking good..”

Just hearing your voice was enough for his eager thrusts to hasten. His hands fell into a faster rhythm, as well, causing you to squirm

As his speed grew, your orgasm came closer to your reach. His moans sent you over the edge, causing you to rasp a churr of moans, your body convulsing as the pleasure finally took hold

“That’s it, baby. You look so fucking pretty when you cum..”

Just as your orgasm concluded, his began. Filling the room with his moans, his warm seed filled you as his thrusts came to a slow. Sweat beaded your skin as the two of you settled, keeping close to eachother.

“My god, Danny..” You droned, your legs shaking as you settled into his embrace. The two of you stayed still for what seemed like an eternity, until he finally pulled himself out.

“You did so well, babygirl.. So, so well..” He insisted, enclosing your bodies under the sheets.

“Now, get some rest..”

242 notes · View notes

sacredjake · 11 months

Text

After Dark

pairing: Danny Wagner x Reader

word count: 11.5k

warnings: 18+ MDNI! alcohol, cussing, teensy bit of blood, violence, a guy being a creep, smut, oral (m. & f. receiving), slight face fucking, fingering, thigh riding, daddy kink, spit play, squirting, unprotected sex (wrap your willy before you get silly). let me know if i missed anything!!!

a/n: first danny fic, yay!!! this was inspired by Something In Your Mouth by Nickleback (of course) and snowballed into this after i watched Burlesque a few weeks ago. almost 12k later, here we are. i hope y’all like it, i’m pretty proud with it being my second smut. enjoy <3

—————————————

“C’mon, Sam, can we please just go home? I really do not want to go in there.” Danny groaned from the passenger seat of Sam’s car as they pulled up to the club.

“Oh relax, Daniel. You’re gonna have a good time. Don’t be such a prude.” Sam threw the car in park, the giant neon sign illuminating the inside of the vehicle. He unbuckled his seatbelt and opened up the driver door, stepping out into the chilly night.

With another groan Danny followed Sam’s movement and stepped out of the car. He wasn’t necessarily opposed to going into a burlesque club, but he just wasn’t in the mood tonight.

All he wanted to do was go home and put on his favorite show before calling it an early night and going to bed. Clearly Sam had other ideas that did not involve getting home before midnight. Sam had been begging Danny to go to this club with him for a while now, claiming that he had heard really good things about it from one of the roadies.

“It’s a classy place man, this is right up our alley.” They walked into the dimly lit building and were met with a small ticket stand with an employee who eagerly welcomed them inside. They purchased their tickets and continued further into the venue to find a low key place to sit. The inside was nice, burgundy curtains adorned the walls, small, black circular tables and mixed-matched chairs filled the open floor. Matching booths were nestled in the back corners of either side of the room with a black top bar in center also at the back.

Sam chose a booth in the back near the bar in case a fan happened to be in attendance, and slid in as Danny stopped at the end of the table.

“I’m gonna go grab a drink from the bar. Do you want anything?” He jabbed his thumb in the direction of the bar behind him as he spoke. If Sam was gonna drag him here, he at least wanted to have a drink.

“Uh, yeah, can you grab me a tequila sour?” Danny nodded his head yes in response and made his way to the bar top. He leaned on the counter, elbows just resting against the cool top waiting for the bartender to come up.

“Ugh, Andi, I don’t care if he has a lot of money! I’m a performer, not a sugar baby, I don’t want his gifts!” Danny shifted his head towards you, curious of the situation that was going on just at the end of the bar.

You had an elegant black gift box in front of you on the bar with white tissue paper spilling over the sides. He couldn’t see the contents, but could tell whatever was inside must’ve been an expensive gift.

You shoved the tissue paper back inside the box and firmly placed the lid back on before sliding it towards Andi. “Tell him I don’t want his gifts, and that I can’t be bought.” Andi shook her head, taking the box off the counter, and placing it out of sight to be returned to the mystery pursuer.

“And can I please get a green tea shot? I need it after dealing with all this bullshit.” You pleaded with Andi, pinching the bridge of your nose and giving her puppy dog eyes. Performers weren’t supposed to drink before they went on, which you were very much aware of, but like you said, you needed it.

“If I get fired for serving you right before you hit the stage, I’m selling you out to Monica.” Andi rolled her eyes at you and you offered her a grateful smile.

“Thank you!”

“Yeah, yeah, you’re just gonna have to wait a bit, cause I have a real customer who’s been patient with us.” Andi nodded her head in the direction of a man who was standing towards the middle of the bar. His body was leaned slightly over the counter facing the back of the bar, but his eyes were trained on you, his mouth pulled into a side smile. He gave you a curt wave when your eyes caught his and you couldn’t help but notice how attractive he was.

His dark brown hair rested at his collarbones in gorgeous curls, and because of the way he was standing, his biceps were flexed, showing off his muscles. You felt your cheeks heat under his gaze and returned the smile and wave. As Andi walked over to him, he stood straighter showing off his true height and stature. He was tall, and broad, and had some of the largest hands you had seen as they shifted to grip the edge of the bar, leaning his weight into them.

“What can I do for you, sugar?” His attention turned to Andi as she made her way over.

“Can I get a tequila sour, an old fashioned, and two green tea shots?” He gestured his head towards you at the mention of the shots, “Wouldn’t want her to be late on the stage.” He turned back to you and winked.

“Sure thing.” Andi smiled and turned away to make the shots, but not before mouthing an ‘Oh My God!’ to you. It wasn’t uncommon for men to buy you drinks or shots, but for them to be this attractive? You were definitely intrigued. You walked towards the man to introduce yourself and thank him for the shot.

“Tequila sour, huh? Doesn’t seem like your kind of drink.” You giggled lightly once you approached him. He turned his body to you, crossing his arms over his chest.

“It’s not,” He chuckled, “It's for my buddy. The old fashioned is for me.” He tossed his head over his shoulder a bit, roughly signaling where his friend was sitting.

“Ah,” You nodded, playfully eyeing him up and down, “My kind of guy.”

Andi set the shots on the counter in front of the two of you before he had a chance to respond. “Two green tea shots, bottoms up!” She turned back around to finish making the other drinks he ordered.

You grabbed the small glass off the sticky countertop, holding it out between the two of you. He mirrored your action and you tapped your glass to his before downing the shot easily and holding his eyes.

You could feel the liquor warming you instantly along with his sultry gaze as he downed his shot. You set the glass on the counter still holding his eyes with a coy smile on your face.

“Thank you…” Your sentence drifted off, hoping he would fill in his name.

“Danny,” He smiled back at you with slightly hooded eyes as he placed the shot next to yours, the glass looking tiny in his hands, “It was my pleasure, and you are?”

From the music that played you could tell that the previous performance was wrapping up, and you knew you were cutting it close to show time, especially since you weren’t in costume yet. You gave him a teasing smile, your thumb resting at your lips as you your teeth toyed with your nail for a moment. Danny’s attention was solely on your thumb at your mouth, his cheeks flushed ever so lightly.

“Wouldn’t you like to know.” You whispered, his eyes snapping back up to yours at the sound of your voice, and your thumb leaving your mouth. You smirked at him, shooting him a wink before sauntering backstage to get ready.

Danny watched your form as you walked to the back of the stage. He shook his head and blinked himself out of the trance you put him in once you disappeared behind a door. With a dumb smile on his face, he paid his tab, grabbed his and Sam’s drinks, and walked back to their booth.

“It’s about time, geez, did they have to plant and grow the fruit?” Sam exasperated as Danny finally arrived back at the table. Sam took his drink from his best friend, scooting in further so Danny had a good view of the stage.

“Relax, it didn’t take that long. One of the dancers was talking with the bartender about something and I bought her a shot.” He shrugged, taking a sip of his old fashioned. Sam nearly choked on his drink, sputtering and looking at Danny with wide eyes.

“You bought her a shot?”

Danny turned and looked at Sam, eyes basically bugging out of his skull.

“That’s what I just said, yes.”

“Man, she must be hot. You’ll have to point her out!” Danny rolled his eyes and turned his attention back on to the stage. The house lights had started to dim not too long after, eventually shrouding the room in darkness.

A familiar song started to play through the surround sound in the space. As the curtain raised, Danny recognized the song, After Dark by Tito & Tarantula. Immediately he spotted you sharing center stage with another girl. You were wearing a red corset top with black lace accents, a black ruffled mini skirt with bows placed on each hip bone, black feathers laying over top red ones on the sides of your hips, and a black fishnet garter.

Danny’s mouth parted as he took you in, not understanding how you could be sexier than before. Meanwhile Sam was trying to guess which one you were. He followed Danny’s line of sight and landed on you.

“Is that her? On center stage to the right?”

All Danny could offer him was a slow nod, closing his mouth and swallowing thickly. There was no other girl on the stage. His eyes were glued to you as you danced, every move drawing him in more. He had barely blinked, afraid he was going to miss something, heart pounding.

Towards the end of the dance you did something that he could only assume was meant for him. You had run your hand down the opposite side of your face, drawing your thumb across your lips before taking in between your teeth, closing your lips around the digit and languidly pulling it out. Although it was brief, Danny had latched on to the movement and suppressed a moan that threatened to leave his mouth.

When the routine ended you had blown a kiss towards the back in the general direction of where Danny was sitting. You had been silently hoping he caught on to the little surprise you gave him. And he did. In fact, he was hanging on to it, replaying the way you looked with something in your mouth.

The rest of the night, Danny waited on the edge of his seat hoping to see you on the stage again. Of course you couldn’t be in every number, but you were in a few more, and his eyes never left you each time. Eventually the curtain closed on your last performance of the night, and after touching up your makeup, you changed into some leggings, a comfy shirt and your favorite sneakers. It was time for a drink.

You hopped up into the barstool at the end of the counter and waited as Andi made the rest of her drink orders. Looking around as you waited you spotted Danny sitting next to another man in the corner booth at the other end of the bar. His focus was on the stage and he seemed to be waiting for something. When the next number started you realized that he had been waiting to see you appear on the stage. His shoulders slumped when he didn’t see you, turning his gaze down to his drink and swirling it lightly, moving the glass around on the table.

It wasn’t until his friend sitting to his right noticed you staring and caught Danny’s attention with a gentle backhand to his bicep. His head turned to see what his friend wanted and then shifted towards the bar after receiving only a nod in your direction in response. After a few moments, Danny finally landed on you, a smile tugging up the right side of his mouth. You waved at him, wiggling your fingers in a teasing way hoping it would entice him enough to join you.

He leaned in to say something to his friend before standing up from the booth and heading over to you. Before he could reach you, Andi had finished up with her customer and beat him to you.

“He was watching you the entire time, y/n.” She whispered, picking up a glass and setting it on the bar to make your usual drink.

“Good, I had a feeling.” You hushed back as Danny approached.

“May I?” He gestured to the open seat on your left with a small smile and cocked eyebrow.

“I’d be offended if you didn’t.” You picked up your drink and played with the two tiny cocktail straws as you spoke before taking a sip. Once again, his gaze had drifted down to your mouth as you toyed with the plastic.

“Then I guess I must. I wouldn’t want to offend you.” He chuckled and slid onto the barstool, gaining Andi’s attention. You waited while he ordered his drink of choice, another old fashioned. He thanked Andi for the drink before turning back to you.

“You put on quite the show here.” Danny gestured around the room with a lazy hand. While he seemed to be talking about the Burlesque club in general, you had a sneaking suspicion he was also talking about you.

“Why thank you, Danny.” He smiled a little wider at your recollection of his name. “What brought you in tonight?” You set your glass on the bar, swirling the ice around with the straws. Danny huffed a quiet laugh with a shake of his head.

“Actually, my best friend dragged me here. I was ready to go home, get in bed, maybe watch a show before going to sleep early for once.”

“Ah, so he kind of ruined your night?” The teasing tone of your voice was apparent in your reply, but Danny wanted to play along.

“Oh yeah, big time. And then when I came up to the bar, I had to wait for this gorgeous woman to stop talking to her friend so I could order my drink.” You felt a blush rise in your cheeks at being called gorgeous by one of the most attractive men you’ve seen.

“That’s unbelievable, how dare she?”

You were smiling at him with twinkling eyes, obviously enjoying the little game. He hummed in agreement before going on.

“Well, it seemed like she was having a bad night, so me being the ever so kind gentleman I am, I bought her a shot.” He waved his glass in the air as he talked, adding character to his story.

“But get this! She wouldn’t even tell me her name!”

You gasped dramatically with a hand over your chest. “That bitch!”

The two of you busted out into a small fit of laughter at your exclamation. You winded down and took another few sips of your drink before talking again.

“Tell me honestly though,” You had caught his attention once again, “What did you think, it being your first time and all?”

“Oh it was absolutely great!” He beamed at you before his smile turned into something more sly. “I noticed, by the way.”

You knew exactly what he was referring to. The small tidbit in your performance you had hoped he would catch. Still, you chose to play dumb, as if you had no idea what he was talking about. Your eyebrows furrowed and raised, the edges of your mouth turning upwards in a small confused smile. For an added effect, you tilted your head slightly before speaking.

“Noticed what?” You couldn’t help the way your smile grew the tiniest bit more honest. It seemed as though Danny could read you like a book, even though you two were practically strangers.

He leaned in towards you slightly before speaking in a hushed voice. “The little display you put on during your first performance.” His tone was somewhat cocky, and it turned you on significantly. However, you weren’t going to show your cards so soon.

Instead you gave him a sweet smile, trying to sound as innocent as possible while giving your best doe-eyes. “I’m not sure I know what you’re talking about.” You shrugged, leaning forward in your chair to rest your left forearm against the bar while your right elbow rested on top of wood. Your right hand came up to your mouth letting your thumb rest at your lips, the pad playing with the plump flesh.

Danny’s eyes were back at your mouth, watching your thumb tease your lips, smile widening a fraction as his eyes adopted something more wild. Your lips tugged up in a smirk, dropping your hand back down to your drink to finish it off. His gaze lingered on your lips, and you wanted to know what he was thinking about.

A hand on his right shoulder brought him out of his thoughts, peering up at Sam who had finally come over.

“Hi I’m Sam!” He beamed, extending his right hand to you and you took it as he introduced himself. “Hi Sam, I’m y/n.” You smiled back, shaking his hand briefly before letting go.

“I hate to be a cock block, but I gotta get going, and seeing as I’m Daniel’s ride for the evening… well yeah.” You chuckled at Sam’s brazenness, looking over to Danny who seemed to be wishing he was dead. Or that Sam was.

Sam seemed to catch his best friend’s energy, retreating his hand from Danny’s shoulder. “Alright well, um, I’ll let you two kids say goodbye, and I’ll go wait in the car.” With that he turned around and walked towards the exit, leaving you and Danny alone.

“Sorry about him, we think he was dropped on his head as a child.” Danny shook his head, making you laugh.

“That’s okay, hopefully he’ll drag you out again soon.”

“Oh no, next time I’m leaving him at home.” The two of you shared a laugh before you grabbed a bar napkin and pen, carefully jotting down your number on the flimsy paper.

“In case you don’t come around for a bit.” You folded the paper up neatly and slid it into his jacket pocket.

“I’m sure I’ll be back soon, but I’ll keep this in mind.” He patted the pocket you slipped the napkin in with a wink. He stood from the barstool, ready to leave before turning to you one last time. He leaned in, his mouth close to your ear. “You look pretty cute with something in your mouth.”

You could feel the heat flame in your cheeks and between your thighs at his words. You watched him leave with widened eyes, and a smirk on his lips. You didn’t move from your seat for a few moments, still reeling at his comment. Eventually you gathered your things and headed home for the night, thinking about Danny the entire ride home.

You thought about him the rest of that night. You thought about his tall, sturdy frame and how broad he’d feel under your hands as you changed out of your work clothes. You thought about his large hands as you washed your face, and how they’d feel on your bare skin. You also thought about the way his voice sounded in your ear as you laid down, the sound on a loop in your mind, wondering if he’d sound that way in bed as well.

Eventually you drifted off to sleep with him invading your every thought.

When you woke the next morning you were surprised to see an unsaved number pop up on your phone. You slid the message open to see who it was from, already having a feeling it was Danny.

Maybe: Danny

“Hey, it’s Danny, I forgot to ask you when you work next.”

You weren’t shocked that it was his number. You were shocked, however, that he was already reaching out less than 24 hours later. You saved his number in your phone before sending him a quick text back.

“Hey :) I work the next three nights, actually. Miss me that much?”

You felt satisfied with the flirtatious tease and set your phone on the table next to your bed. Feeling the nervous bubble of anxiety in your stomach, you left your phone in your room while you showered and brushed your teeth, knowing you’d check it every couple of minutes if it was in sight. Deciding to give it more time, you made a small breakfast before heading back to where your phone lay face down on the bedside table. When the screen lit up, you were excited to see Danny’s name pop up under messages.

Danny:

“Perfect. Something like that… Are you gonna put on a secret show for me again?”

You couldn’t help the grin that stretched across your face at his text.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about”

You hit send on the message, and waited a few moments, seeing the “delivered” under it turn to “read at 10:56 AM”. You exited out of the messaging app quickly before you could see his reply. A moment later your phone buzzed as his text came through.

Danny:

“Maybe I’ll refresh your memory some day.”

You couldn’t help the way your stomach tightened and legs clenched in response to his suggestive reply. The effect he had on you was laughable. You had only known Danny for ten hours and you were ready to jump his bones, which you were well aware was a tad crazy, but you wanted him. Needed him.

“Is that a threat or a promise?”

You sent your own suggestive text and waited, biting the tip of your thumbnail in anticipation. Once again the “delivered” changed to “read” and immediately you saw his text bubble appear before his next message came through seconds later.

Danny:

“Both.”

Another grin spread across your face as you read the short message. Usually a man being so forward would turn you away, but Danny had only drawn you in further. Leaving your messages at that, you locked your phone and continued about the day, thoughts being flooded by him. The day went by quickly and before long you were heading to work, excitement burning in your veins.

You were sat at your vanity backstage applying your makeup when Andi came in.. You could see her reflection in the mirror as she approached, holding something in her hand.

“He’s back.” Was all she said, setting a small blue Tiffany box on the vanity, and meeting your eyes in the mirror. Your stomach sank a little, hoping she was talking about Danny, but quickly realizing she wasn’t as you saw the box. The hand applying your mascara stilled and you rolled your eyes.

“I am so tired of his little offers. Take it back to him and tell him I don't want it and I don't want him.” You picked up the box and shoved it back towards Andi’s hands. She took it from your grasp, but stayed a moment longer before speaking again.

“Do you think Danny will be back?”

“I hope so. He’s like the first guest to ever come on to me that didn’t give me the absolute creeps.”

“And he’s hot.” You nodded your head in agreement.

“He’s so hot. God, I wanna climb him like a tree, Andi.” You both shared a light laugh as you stood from the chair, tapping your phone screen to check the time. It was almost showtime, and you still needed to get dressed.

“I don’t have time to come down to the bar tonight, but I’ll visit after my last number.” You moved about the small dressing room gathering all the pieces of your costume for the first routine. Andi nodded her head as she spoke, walking towards the door that led out to the side stage.

“I’ll tell Jeff to shove it,” She winked, and shook the Tiffany box, “I’ll see you later, kick some ass.” With a blown kiss, she was out the door.

You pushed Jeff and his stupid bribes out of your mind, focusing only on your upcoming performances. With the exception of Danny. Every time you were on stage you tried your best to look for him only to come up short each time. You had hoped that he would come tonight, but by the end of the last routine you were feeling you had gotten your hopes up.

Going through the motions of your post-show regimen, you changed your clothes before preparing each costume for the next shift, and gathering all of your stuff. You took your usual seat at the end of the bar and waited for Andi to be free of her current customer.

“I think this belongs to you.”

Rolling your eyes, you turned to see Jeff standing behind you with the Tiffany box in hand. He set the box in front of you on the bar as he slid into the seat next to you.

“No,” You shook your head giving him a firm look, “I told Andi to relay to you that I do not want it, and I am not interested.” Pushing the box back towards him, you faced forward, staring at the liquor bottles that lined the back shelves of the bar.

“Why do you have to play so hard to get, doll?” You wanted to gag at his pet name, but out of what little respect you had left for him as a regular, you refrained. Opting instead to face forward to simply ignore him, praying he would leave you alone. Of course though, that’s not who Jeff is.

“I just think I can take care of you… and have a little fun along the way.”

And just like that, you had reached your boiling point in a short amount of time. You scoffed, turning back to face him.

“Haven't I made it clear? I do not need to be taken care of, thank you, and I do not want to ‘have a little fun along the way’ with you. You can not bribe me with these ridiculous gifts.” Your blood felt like fire in your veins, heat rising to your face the angrier you became. In an instant Jeff’s hand flew to the back of your stool, turning it so you were forced to look at him.

“Listen here I-“

“Everything okay here?” Jeff had been effectively cut off by another male voice sounding out from behind you. Your chest felt tight, recognizing it as Danny’s voice. Jeff’s hand retreated from your chair and he reached up to straighten his tie.

“Everything is quite fine.” Jeff stared Danny down, but he only pushed further.

“Y/n, is everything okay here?” For the first time since he spoke you turned around to look at him. His face was serious, silently asking if you needed help. You knew that now was not the moment to be prideful and decline his offer to help, but you didn’t want to make matters worse.

“Actually, I think Jeff was just leaving.” You turned back to Jeff, seeing shock written all over his face. He stared at you with hard eyes for a brief moment before looking at Danny. With a few annoyed sputters, Jeff rose out of the seat next to you, snatching the Tiffany box from the counter and stormed out of the club. Once out of sight, Danny took the newly empty seat next to you, visibly relaxing.

“Geez, I thought I was gonna have to beat the guy up.” He breathed out a chuckle with a shake of his head, eyes landing in you.

“Thank you for stepping in, I appreciate that.”

“Don’t mention it. I noticed the two of you talking, and didn’t want to interrupt, but when he grabbed your chair rather forcefully I decided that it may not be a welcome conversation.” He shrugged, leaning back into the seat.

“Well, you were correct to assume that.” The two of you sat in silence before you spoke again.

“So did you enjoy the show?” He looked at you with a wide smile and eyes lit up.

“Oh absolutely. Even better the second time around.”

“Do you have a favorite routine?” You gave him a smirk, hoping he caught your little show for him again tonight.

“Hmm…” He paused briefly, seeming to be thinking about his answer. “Just about anything you’re in I suppose… although I do enjoy the first one just a little more.” He leaned in towards you before continuing his thought. “I’m a little disappointed that you don’t need a refresher.”

“Hmm, that’s weird, because I still am not sure what you’re talking about.” A cocky smile played on your lips, shrugging your shoulders. His own lips turned up into a grin as he playfully huffed a breath.

“What can I get y’all tonight?” Neither of you had noticed Andi walk over, both so caught up in the other.

Andi got to work making the drinks you and Danny had ordered. Your usual go to and an old fashioned got him. The rest of the night the two of you chatted and laughed, getting to know one another. You told him about how you got into burlesque, and that you had recently moved to Nashville for your graduate program. He listened well and asked the right questions, wanting to know more about you which was nice.

He told you about the band he’s in and that they’re from Michigan. You hadn’t heard of them, but you insisted you would give them a listen, always wanting to expand your musical horizons. You learned that he played the drums, but could also play a plethora of instruments. Impressive and hot. Eventually, the night was coming to a close as the stage lights dimmed on the last number.

“I should head out. I hate staying after the last performance, too many regulars come up to me afterwards.” You stood from the bar stool and grabbed your bag that was hanging underneath.

“In that case, how about I walk you to your car?” Danny stood from his own seat, his left hand resting on the bar while the other sat on the back of his chair. Part of you wanted to decline his offer as you were sure you could handle yourself, but the other wanted to spend more time with him. Even if it was just a brief walk to your car.

“Yeah, uh, that would be nice.” You gave him a thankful smile. Danny held his right arm out as if to say ‘after you’ and waited for you to lead the way. As you passed Elliot in the ticket booth you gave him a tip of your head and said ‘goodnight’, his eyes nearly bugging out of his head seeing Danny’s hand pressed lightly to your lower back, guiding you out through the small crowd. Danny’s hand never left your body until you had stopped in front of your car.

“Well, this is me.” You stopped at the front of your car, arms gesturing towards the vehicle. It wasn’t anything fancy, but it also wasn’t a lemon. Thankfully your parents had helped you buy a newer car as a graduation gift, a simple Jetta, because it was good on gas mileage.

“Cute.” His head nodded to the memorabilia of your home state hanging from the rear view, a smile on his face.

“A gift from my best friend. She didn’t want me to forget where I came from.” You laughed at the ridiculous idea. Kennedy had been adamant that you didn’t forget her while living in ‘lustrous Nashville’ as she put it. You, of course, insisted that you wouldn’t.

“So, um, are you gonna come to the show tomorrow?” Sitting your bag on the hood of the car, you dug the keys out, and unlocked the doors. Your eyes found your beat up shoes, suddenly more interesting than before as your feet shifted against the gravel.

“Only if you’ll be dancing.” You looked back at Danny as you made your way to the driver door. He was smiling down at you, following your movements towards the door.

“Yeah, I’ll be dancing.” You could feel the blush spread across your cheeks and down your neck as you opened your door and threw your bag on the passenger seat.

“Then I’ll be here.” Danny moved closer to the open door that separated you, arms crossed and supporting his weight as he leaned on its frame. You got in the driver’s seat, keeping the door open as Danny peered down at you.

“Wouldn’t wanna miss my secret show.” He shot you a quick wink and a goodbye before standing up and allowing you to shut the door. You sat in silence as he walked through the parking lot to his own car. Once out of sight you turned on the car and headed out for the night, thoughts of Danny filling your mind until you drifted off to sleep like the night before.

———————————-

Over the next week the nights that you worked went the same. You would show up, perform and then head to the bar where Danny would be waiting. He would have your drink ready, quickly catching on to how long it would take for you to meet him after leaving the stage. The two of you would talk until the end of the last performance where he’d walk you out to your car. The only thing that changed was your ‘secret show’ for him. You decided to change little bits of it, knowing he would notice each time, and keeping him on his toes.

Like the past nights, tonight was no different. Although the air between you felt different while he walked you to your car. He seemed almost nervous. You came to a stop at your car and turned to bid him goodnight.

Instead, no words came out as you realized he was a lot closer than you expected him to be. Closer than he normally was. He brushed a few strands of hair away from your eyes, behind your ear. His fingertips ghosted the shell of your ear down to where your neck met your jaw, his hand resting there with his thumb laying across your cheek.

You watched with bated breath as his eyes flicked from where his hand was cupping your jaw, to your lips, and then to your eyes. Your lips were pulled into a content smile, watching as he silently asked for permission to kiss you. His smile matching your own when you gave him a barely-there nod.

He didn’t waste any time, gently pressing his lips to yours. Soft and warm against your own, everything about the kiss felt right, like it was meant to be. After a moment, Danny pulled away leaving his hand on your jaw, and looking down at you with soft eyes and a giddy smile. You knew your expression was probably similar to his.

“Goodnight, y/n. Until next time.”

“Goodnight, Danny.”

You watched him retreat to his car, looking over his shoulder only once to see you one last time before disappearing in the sea of cars. And like all the previous nights, he never left your mind.

————————————

After the night he kissed you, things progressed each time. Slowly, but progression nonetheless. The next night, he kissed you again, his lips lingering longer than the night before. The following night the two of you made out before he pulled away, whispering something about how ‘Jake would kill him if he was late to the studio again’.

Each time he left you were desperately craving more. To be honest, you had been craving him since the night you first met, but things had been developing slowly, which was alright with you. You were enjoying getting to know Danny, and the build up was kind of hot. The constant flirting, making out and teasing promised an eventual hookup, one that was bound to be worth the wait. You often thought about what it would be like. What he would be like. Constantly clouding your thoughts, like he was right now.

Once again sat at the bar, you and Danny had been talking and enjoying your drinks before he excused himself to the restroom. You waited for his return, watching the ongoing number even though you knew it like the back of your hand. In the dim lights you could see a figure staggering towards you from one of the VIP booths along the walls. As he approached, you knew exactly who it was. Jeff.

By the way he swayed and stumbled while he walked, you could tell he was absolutely wasted and dreaded his arrival. He had his eyes set on you, clearly waiting for Danny to leave your side so he could get you alone. You turned your attention back to the performance, pretending he didn’t exist.

“So you’ll entertain some average guy who more than likely can’t support you, and turn me down?” Every other word was slurred, the liquor coming off his breath prominent, as he rested a hand on the back of your chair and the other on the bar. He had trapped you in. When you didn’t respond, he sneered, bringing his face closer to yours.

“I’m not quite sure who you think you are, you little tramp, but you don’t get to ignore me. I practically own this place.” You kept your eyes on the stage, not giving in to his attempt at scaring you. He didn’t retreat, keeping his face close to yours until you were joined by another.

“I suggest you back up.”

Danny had returned from the bathroom and was now standing behind Jeff. He was calm, and confident, but if looks could kill, Jeff would certainly be dead.

“Oh look, it’s your little boyfriend back to rescue you.” He spat, the smell of the alcohol wafting from him penetrated the air around you. Danny took a few steps forward, closing the space between him and Jeff.

“I said, I suggest you back up.” He put a hand on Jeff’s shoulder as a warning, his tone more stern, clearly becoming angrier. Jeff drew his eyes from Danny’s hand on his shoulder to Danny, a bewildered laugh coming from him. He stood up straighter and in an instant, rounded on Danny, landing a sloppy fist to his nose. You gasped, clearly shocked at the outburst, Danny stumbling back slightly. He brought his hand up to his nose, blood beginning to trickle from the side of the impact.

You watched his face harden, a look you’ve never seen from him take over. Closing the distance between them again, Danny’s right fist connected with Jeff’s jaw, sending him back towards the bar. Danny grabbed the collar of Jeff’s shirt with both hands, pressing him further into the edge of the bar before rearing his fist back again and landing another punch to Jeff’s face. When he went to wind up again, you wrapped your arm around his bicep trying to stop his motion.

“Danny stop! That’s enough!”

He stilled his body, listening to your pleas. Jeff had gotten what he deserved, you knew that, but you didn’t want Danny to get in trouble. He let go of Jeff’s shirt, and backed away from him, leaving him slumped against the bar.

“C’mon we have to get you cleaned up and out of here before security comes over.” You grabbed Danny’s hand and drug him towards the women’s staff bathroom hoping it would be mostly empty. Leading him inside, there were a few of the girls occupying the space who stared at you with confused, wide eyes.

“Everyone out.” You pushed past them, Danny in tow behind you. Most of them gave you annoyed huffs while others scurried out without a word. You locked the door behind them and grabbed two of the many stools along the wall on your way back. You placed one in front of the large vanity mirror, the other next to it, but slightly closer to the mirror.

“Sit down, let me help you get the bleeding under control.” He did as you asked wordlessly and sat on the stool that faced the mirror. You grabbed a stack of napkins, and wet a few before sitting on the other chair. You brought a dry napkin to his nose and dabbed at it gently trying to stop the small flow of blood from getting further down his face. As you threw that one in the trash, you grabbed another one and twisted it a few times.

“Here. Put this in there.” You held the napkin out for Danny, and he took it. Again, he did as you asked and stuck the rolled up tissue in his nose. “Now lean your head back.”

“I’m sorry I caused a scene at your work.” His face was parallel to the ceiling, but his eyes were on you. He looked genuinely worried, as if he had offended you.

“Danny,” You shook your head and huffed a laugh at his silliness, “It’s okay. It’s not your fault… besides maybe he’ll finally leave me alone.” He hummed in response. After a few minutes passed in silence, Danny looked over to you.

“Can I stop looking up now? My neck is killing me.”

“Yeah. Actually stand up and let’s go over to the sink, see if it’s still bleeding.” He followed you over to the sink and leaned over it, holding his hair out of his face when he pulled the tissue out. You waited a minute or two, but nothing happened letting you know that the bleeding had stopped.

“Perfect.”

You led him back over to the stool and had him sit while you cleaned him up with a wet napkin. He watched you as you patted the area, a grin forming on his lips. You were focused, your teeth biting the inside of your cheek, brows furrowed. He thought you looked cute.

“Thank you for cleaning me up… I still feel kinda bad.”

“Danny, really, it’s okay.” You wiped his nose one last time before turning to throw the tissue in the trash. “Besides,” You shrugged, making eye contact in the mirror with you back to him, “It was kind of hot…” He caught your smirk in the mirror, his eyebrows raising in slight shock at your admission.

“Is that so?” His eyes stayed locked with yours as he walked up behind you, his body pressing you to the vanity counter with light pressure. He placed a kiss to the junction of your shoulder and neck, tracing his fingertips up the side of your body. You hummed, your smirk turning into a smile with your eyes fluttering shut. He placed another kiss on the same spot, this time letting his tongue graze your skin teasingly. You leaned into him with a small gasp, resting your head against his shoulder, allowing more access to your neck.

His lips traveled up your neck to find your lips, your hand tangling in his curls at the back of his head. His hands landing on your hips, turning you to face him, fingers digging into your skin. You deepened the kiss, dragging your tongue across his bottom lip and pulling it between your teeth. Danny let out a groan at the pleasurable sting, leaning into you more and swiping his tongue against your own. You could feel him growing harder against your body, and it only enticed you to continue.

You let your hand travel between the two of you, ghosting his chest and abdomen before landing on his clothed dick. You ran your hand along him for a few moments until it traveled up to the waistband of his pants, where you began to pop the button of his black skinny jeans open when his hand wrapped around your wrist, pulling it away from him and forcefully placing it on the edge of the countertop behind you. His lips had left yours, bringing his mouth next to your ear as he spoke.

“You’re a teasing little thing, aren’t you?” His voice was low and gruff, sending electricity through your body. You only smiled smugly before giving him your usual answer.

“I don’t know what you mean.”

He leaned away to look you in the eyes, a devilish smile upon his face. The hand that rested on top of yours on the counter skirted up your arm, to your neck, and then to your jaw. His large hand encapsulated most of your jaw and neck, his thumb resting on your lower lip, gliding the pad across it before dragging your lip down slowly.

“Mmm,” His eyes were transfixed on his thumb as it pulled your lip down, “I guess it’s time for that reminder?” As your bottom lip met your top again, his eyes flicked back to meet yours, thumb still resting faintly on your lip. You were giving him your biggest doe eyes, making him suppress a groan, his cock twitching. You could feel the movement against your thigh. Wanting to tease him just a little more, you opened your mouth letting the tip of his thumb slip inside, and wrapping your lips around it.

You pushed his thumb past your lips, earning a groan from Danny. The corner of his mouth was pulled into a dazed smile as you let him gently slide his thumb back into your mouth, fully this time. You ran your tongue along the digit till it reached the tip, while sucking as he pulled it out of your mouth.

He gripped your jaw, pulling you to him in a heated kiss. Your teeth clashed, but you didn’t care, if anything it turned you on more. His other hand dug into your waist, pulling you impossibly closer to him, his hard cock pressing into your groin. Your hands flew back to their place on the button of his jeans, working it open and pulling the zipper down. Still locked in the hungry kiss, your hands pulled at his jeans and boxers to free his growing erection. As you busied yourself with his pants, Danny’s hand left your face to knead your chest, thumb brushing over your hardened nipple.

Your hand finally wrapped around his dick, free of it’s confines. He was thick and heavy in your grasp as you pumped him a few times, wrist twisting your hand around his head before coming back down the shaft. Deciding you couldn’t wait any longer, your hands landed against his chest, shoving him away from you to give you room between him and the counter to move.

Danny almost questioned what you were doing as you moved closer to him before sinking down to your knees in front of him. You took him in your hand again while looking up at him through your lashes and gave him a few more pumps. Your hand continued to work him as you brought your lips to the side of his shaft, leaving open mouthed kisses from his base to the tip. Once you reach the tip, you swirl your tongue around his head, then licked a slow, flat stripe from the underside of his head, over his slit, to the top.

Danny’s hand flew to your head, his fingers gripping at your roots as you began to swallow him down. You took as much of him into your mouth as you could, nudging the back of your throat and holding him there for a brief moment. He couldn’t help the breathy ‘oh fuck’ that flew from him lips at the sight of you staring up at him, mouth full of his cock. It was something he had thought about since that first night. You hummed around him, making his hips buck into your mouth, and forcing him down your throat more.

Tears welled in the corners of your eyes, unprepared for his movement, and he pulled out of you slightly allowing you a moment to breathe. As his tip slipped back out of your throat, you gagged around him, your mouth filling with more saliva. His fingertips danced along your chin urging you to look up at him, and you obliged.

“You look so pretty choking on my cock, baby.” You couldn’t help the whine that escaped your throat. He was still in your open mouth, resting against your tongue.

“Be a good girl and let me fuck your mouth, hmm?” He held eye contact with you, a smirk still on his face. You nodded your head as best you could with the position you were in. Danny wasn’t satisfied with this action, gripping your jaw in his large hand.

“Uh-uh, use your words.” He hadn’t even been touching you and you swore you could’ve cum right then. “So let’s try that again,” His hand released your jaw to move the hair out of your face sweetly, “Are you gonna be a good girl and let me fuck your mouth?”

You closed your mouth around him, pulling off of him softly. You pressed a kiss to his head before answering, all while maintaining eye contact. Giving him a wicked grin, and mischievous eyes you responded.

“Yes, daddy.”

His eyes turned to something darker, hooded with lust. “Ah, princess… now you’ve done it.” He gathered your hair up into his fist, making a makeshift ponytail.

“Open.”

You obeyed his command, opening your mouth letting him slip inside once again. He held your head still with the hand wrapped in your hair, and began to thrust his hips into you. You opened your mouth wider, letting more of him glide down your throat.

“You take me so well.” He grunted above you, picking up the pace of his hips. You sucked him as he glided in and out of your mouth, trying your best to breathe. It wasn’t much longer before you could feel him twitch, his hips stuttering and breath becoming increasingly labored. You could tell he was close.

“Gonna swallow me down, princess?” You hummed around him, eyes fluttering at his filthy words and the pet name he gave you. That alone sent him over the edge, his cum shooting down your throat as he hit his high.

He retreated from your mouth slowly before pulling you to your feet and into a kiss. You relaxed into him, hands resting on his chest.

A knock on the door pulled the two of you away from one another. “C’mon!! You’ve been in there for twenty minutes!” One of the dancers shouted from the other side. You fixed yourself in the mirror, and Danny pulled his pants back up quickly, both of you blushing fiercely. As you walked past him to unlock the door, he grabbed your hand and pulled you into him.

“This doesn’t end here. I’m taking you home tonight. Go get your stuff and meet me at the entrance.” His breath was hot against your ear as he spoke, teeth nipping your earlobe before gently sending you back towards the door, landing a playful slap to your ass. You unlocked the door and apologized as the two of you left the bathroom, doing your best to avoid eye contact with your coworkers.

Danny headed towards the front doors while you did as he asked and grabbed your things. You met him at the door where he took your hand and laced his fingers with yours, leading you out into the parking lot.

The two of you got in his car and headed in a direction you could only assume was his house. To your surprise, he didn’t live very far from the club, only about seven minutes down the road. And you were kind of relieved that he lived so close because the tension in the air was almost unbearable. He pulled into a driveway and threw the car in park, neither of you wasting time to get out.

Danny made it out of the car before you could unbuckle your seatbelt, meeting you as you stepped outside. He grabbed your hand in his and pulled you up the driveway of his house quickly, making your body buzz with excitement. You made it to the front door, still hand in hand and waited while he fished for the keys in his pocket.

A moment later the front door swung open, and the two of you stepped inside the mostly dark apartment. You couldn’t make out much in the little bit of faded moonlight that danced about the space. Danny closed the door with one hand, the other on your sternum pushing you against the hardwood where his lips crashed to yours, teeth and tongues colliding in an instant. Your hands found the hem of his shirt trying to push it up his body, signaling to him you wanted it gone. His hand abandoned your sternum to reach between his shoulder blades and yank the shirt off in one motion, tossing it to the floor. When his mouth met yours again, he wedged his thigh between your legs, pressing into your heated core and earning a breathy moan from your lips.

His hands mimicked the action of yours moments prior, grabbing the bottom of your shirt, but taking initiative to pull the fabric over your head for you. It landed with a soft thud on the ground somewhere near his in the barely lit space. You grabbed the waistband of his jeans and worked them open as he kicked off his shoes and began to unclasp your bra before tossing it to the ground. Your effort to rid him of his pants and underwear was long forgotten when he flattened his tongue against your nipple, and captured it in his mouth, flicking his tongue over the bud. Your back arched off the door, hands gripping the roots of his hair, silently begging for more. His teeth grazed the sensitive bud before pulling away and moving to the other nipple. His knee was still firmly pressed against your aching core, driving you crazy for some sort of friction. You began to move your hips, rutting slowly along his thigh, trying to quell your aching need.

Danny pulled his lips away from your chest, casting his gaze downward to watch as you glided up and down his thigh. You whined pathetically when he stopped your hips from moving, hands firmly placed on each one.

“Fucking yourself on my thigh won’t earn you any brownie points.” He shook his head, and removed his thigh from between your legs. You groaned at the loss of contact, throwing your head back against the door.

“Don’t worry baby,” His hands moved to your backside, sliding down over your ass and gripping underneath your thighs, “I’m gonna take good care of you,” Effortlessly, Danny picked you up, and you wrapped your legs around his waist, “Such good care of you, you’ll be begging for more.” He whispered the last part in your ear, low and husky, sending shivers down your spine and making your skin raise with goosebumps. He reattached his lips to yours, walking through the dark house down a hallway.

For a brief moment your head and back were pressed against his bedroom door while he reached down to twist the knob. You were welcomed into the room by a faint orange hue emanating from the salt lamp he had left on. The calm light was a stark contrast to the dark, and lustful look in Danny’s eyes as he tossed you on the bed. He began to tug his tight jeans down his body, leaving him in his underwear. You quickly followed his lead, kicking your shoes off, and slipped your pants down your legs.

Danny closed the distance between you, and rested his hands on top of your knees that were propped up. He pushed your knees apart gently, letting them fall open, his gaze traveling down your body to your underwear. His fingers drifted down to your clothed pussy, tracing over a damp spot in the fabric.

“What’s got you so worked up?” His eyes drifted back to yours, eyebrow cocked, and a pompous look on his face.

“You.” You said almost breathless, his featherlight touches to your core beginning to muddle your thoughts.

“Me? I’ve hardly even touched you, baby.” His finger traced up your slit to your clit slowly, setting the skin ablaze even with a barrier between you. You were growing impatient and needy, bucking your hips into his fingers.

“Danny, please.”

“Please what?” He continued dragging his finger up and down your heat, your underwear becoming damper by the minute.

“Touch me, please. I need more.” You had hoped that the whining beg of your voice would encourage him to do something. However, he did nothing, but continued to torment you. You tried your last-ditch effort, giving him the same doe eyes as before, and sweetening your voice.

“Please daddy? I wanna feel you.” You cooed, a hand trailing up your body to grope your own boob. Danny groaned audibly and palmed himself through his boxers, his head falling back.

“Fucking hell.” His eyes fell back to you, continuing to stroke himself through the fabric. “Move up to the pillows.”

Not wasting any time you did as he asked and moved to the center of the bed, your head laying against his pillows. Your heels dug into the mattress, leaving your knees propped up as before. Once settled, Danny made his way up the bed on his knees to you, stopping between your open legs.

He pulled his hair into a bun at the crown of his head swiftly before laying on his stomach, throwing your knees over his shoulders. Using his index finger, he lightly pulled your panties to the side, dragging his other finger up through your folds to your clit. You carefully watched his every moment like you were trying to commit it all to memory. His eyes flitted up to yours, mouth tugged into a smug smile.

Holding your eyes, Danny’s tongue licked a teasing stripe following the path his finger had previously. He focused on your clit, running circles over it with the tip of his tongue and sucking it between his lips. Unable to hold your head up any longer, your head fell back against the pillows with a sigh of pleasure.

A finger teased your entrance while he repeated the motions of his tongue on your clit, and his other hand snaked up your body to pinch and tease your nipple. You couldn’t help but sink your fingers into his hair, nails raking against his scalp. His mouth hummed around your sensitive bundle, enjoying the feeling of your nails against his skin. You repeated the action, this time Danny slipped the fingers that were teasing your entrance into you, curling them up and pumping them at the same time. His name tumbled past your lips accompanied with a breathy and drawn out ‘fuck’.

His mouth was still working against your clit, licking and sucking, while his fingers slid in and out of you, the combination setting your core on fire. Your breathing was ragged, moans and curses flying from your mouth as he pushed you closer to your climax.

“That’s it baby, I can tell you’re close. You’re squeezing around my fingers so nice.”

His thumb had replaced this mouth, keeping your build up steady.

“Oh, fuck.” A particular swipe against your clit had your back arching off the bed, hips moving to gain more friction.

“Gonna come all nice and pretty on my fingers?” All you could do was moan, there were no words or phrases left in your mind. Only white hot pleasure.

“I’m- fuck, I’m s-so close.” You lifted your head, and watched Danny work you over. His thumb was still circling your clit as he held your gaze, and pulled his head back slightly, spitting directling on the bud, his thumb spreading his spit over you .

That was the final push, your climax taking over, feeling as though you ascended to the heavens for a brief moment. Danny never stopped his movements, carrying you through your orgasm until you became too sensitive and placed your hand over his. Coming down from your high you watched Danny pull the hair tie from his hair with one hand, letting his curls fall freely, and step off the bed, while licking the fingers covered in your slick clean before removing his boxers. He joined you back on the bed, dipping his fingers into the tops of your underwear and pulling them down your legs with some help as you lifted your hips.

He made his way up your body, kissing a trail from your lower stomach up to your lips, his dick nudging against your lower half as you made out, making the wetness pool between your legs again. Danny broke the kiss, to sit back on his calves, and pulled your hips towards his. He gripped himself, running his tip through your dripping core, coating his hard cock with your arousal.

“Ugh, Danny please, I need you. Fuck me.”

Without needing anything else from you, he lined himself up with your entrance and eased himself inside, watching as you sucked him in. He stretched you in the most delicious of ways, slightly painful, but euphoric at the same time, and you both groaned and sighed as he bottomed out.

“Such a good girl taking daddy’s cock like that,” He brought a hand to your pubic area and pressed with light pressure, “Feel me? Feel how full you are?”

“Yes, fuck,” You nodded frantically, “I feel it. You fill me so well.” The increased pressure was unlike anything you had ever felt. You almost didn’t want it to stop, but the feeling quickly left your mind as Danny began to move.

His pace was slow and calculated in the beginning, but quickly grew faster and harder. He was pounding into you relentlessly, the sounds coming from your bodies purely pornographic as they filled the air. You were approaching another release, the band in your core growing tighter and hotter with each thrust.

Danny changed the angle, your legs hiked up around his hips, with him leaning over you, allowing the tip of his dick to brush your sweet spot each time. Your eyes rolled back, moaning his name at the new sensation.

“Open.” He tapped the side of your jaw with his fingers. You let your jaw fall slack, opening just enough to let him insert his middle and ring fingers into your mouth, his index and pinky fingers pressed against either cheek. You moved your tongue against his fingers, still tasting yourself slightly on them.

“Keep it open for me.” He grunted as he removed his fingers from your mouth to play with your clit. You followed his instruction, leaving your mouth open. Danny let a small string of spit slip slowly from his mouth into yours, landing against your tongue.

“Swallow.” You obeyed, closing your mouth and swallowing his spit.

The speed of his fingers on your clit sped up, sending heat through your entire body. Your core felt like it was on fire, the pressure so intense you thought you might explode. Your hands found Danny’s back, pulling him closer to you while raking your nails across his skin.

You could feel pressure being released, ecstasy coursing through you, but it was different from your usual orgasm. There was an immense sense of wet coming from where Danny drilled into you. You could tell he felt it too as he leaned back to look where your bodies connected.

“Oh fuck, angel.” Danny groaned, his pace picking up impossibly harder, fingers grasping your hips, sure to leave bruises. “You’re so perfect, squirting all over my cock like that.” You could barely register what he was saying, your second orgasm mere second away.

“That's it, just like that. Keep that pretty pussy crying for me.”

Your climax crashed over you, wiping your mind completely blank. You weren’t sure how long it lasted, stuck between decades and seconds. When you finally came down, Danny was reaching his own end, his head was thrown back and mouth agape as he continued to thrust into you. He pulled out of you quickly, sending his release onto your stomach before collapsing beside you.

You both laid there, in fucked out bliss trying to come down and steady your breathing.

“Holy shit-“

“That was-“

“That was fucking amazing.” Danny laughed breathily, turning his head to the side to look at you.

“Yeah it was.” You agreed, turning to look at him as well. You both chuckled for a moment out of breath, and enjoyed the post-sex feeling.

Danny sat up slightly, brushing sweat-slicked hair out of your eyes and pressed a kiss to your forehead.

“Don’t move, I’ll be right back.”

He hopped off the bed and walked towards an open door in his bedroom. When he flicked the light on you could make out that it was a bathroom, and you watched him grab a towel, before turning the sink on and running it under the water. He came back to you, and cleaned you up, being gentle between your legs due to the sensitivity. He threw the washcloth into a hamper before holding his hands out for you to take.

You simply groaned in response, not wanting to move.

“I know, I know, but we kinda need to change the sheets…” You looked at him quizzically, not understanding what he was saying.

When you sat up you saw what he was talking about. Beneath and all around you, the sheets had been soaked through. You had made quite the mess.

“Oh my god. Danny, I'm so sorry!” To say you were embarrassed was an understatement. You were mortified. “I-I’ve, um, I’ve never done that before!” You covered your face with your hands trying to hide in any capacity.

“Whoa, hey, y/n, look at me.” His hands grasped your wrists trying to ease them away from your face. You averted his gaze as his eyes tried to meet yours.

“It’s okay. I don’t give a fuck about these sheets, we can just toss them into the wash. It's no big deal, okay?”

“Are you sure, Danny? I feel awful.”

“Yes I’m sure. Besides,” His finger curled softly under your chin, finally making your gaze reach his, “That was the hottest fucking thing I have ever witnessed. I’ll take some wet sheets any day to have you do that again.” You couldn’t help the smile that creeped onto your face as you pulled him closer for a kiss.

You smiled into the kiss, feeling Danny smile back before he broke away to walk over to his dresser, and pull out a few items.

“Here, you can wear these.” He handed you a pair of boxers and a t-shirt. You thanked him, grabbing the clothes from him and slipping them on while he pulled on some boxers as well.

You helped him toss his sheets and comforter into the washer, and fitt his bed with fresh ones. Thankfully the mess was contained to just the sheets.

“I think this is kind of apparent now, but you’re staying, right?” Danny asked once the bed was made, looking quite shy as his fingertips brushed your forearm up and down.

“If you’ll have me, yes. I’d love to stay.” He grabbed your arm, pulling you into a hug with his arms encasing your body and chin resting on top of your head.

“I’d like that very much.”

He released you from his hold so the two of you could crawl into his bed, Danny instantly pulling you into him as he settled. He reached across you to turn off the salt lamp he had on his bedside table, chuckling.

“What’s so funny?” You snuggled back into him as he laid back against the mattress.

“I just realized I’ve never seen you in the daytime. Tomorrow will be the first time I've seen you, not after dark.”

“Oh, huh, I guess that is true.” You laughed along with him. Comfortable silence quickly filled the room, and you thought that maybe Danny had fallen asleep until he whispered your name.

“Y/n?”

“Yeah, Danny?” You whispered back into the open air, your fingers dancing along with his.

“Would you like to go on a real date with me tomorrow night?”

Your heart warmed, a fuzzy feeling spreading throughout your body. You laced your fingers with him, grinning ear to ear.

“I would absolutely love that, Danny.” He released the nervous breath he had been holding, and squeezed you tighter.

“It’s a date then.” He pressed a kiss to your temple followed with a, “Goodnight, y/n.”

“Goodnight, Danny.”

Your body melted into his as sleep took you under. In that moment you knew you were exactly where you were meant to be. Where you were always supposed to be.

——————————————

taglist: @malany-gvf @gold-mines-melting @sacredthefran @dannyandthekiszkas @gretasimp @popejosh4ever @indigofallingsky

add yourself to my taglist!

#danny wagner x reader #danny wagner smut #greta van fleet smut #greta van smut #daniel wagner smut #danny wagner fic #daniel wagner fic #daniel robert wagner #drw #danny wagner x y/n #After Dark

410 notes · View notes

alwaysonthemend · 5 months

Text

Author's Note: I received a very sweet request for Danny and period sex. I just know our sweet drummer would be the BEST if your period was giving you trouble 😭

Word Count: 2410

Content Warnings: Period sex, fingering, unprotected sex, p. in v. penetration, shower sex (harder than it looks be safe out there 🫡) period cramps, talks of being emotional/in pain, danny being a sweetheart. 18+ only. Minors DNI

✦•······················•✦•······················•✦

As soon as you had woken up yesterday morning you knew that this one was going to suck. That old familiar feeling low in your belly that makes you want to curl up and not move until your period is over. And no amount of Advil or Midol ever seemed to help. All you can do is curl up around your heating pad and hope that the cramps will pass soon.

The night before had been spent tossing and turning in agony as Danny had slept soundly next to you. By the time 3AM had rolled around, you’d given up completely on getting a good night’s sleep and had instead spent almost the entire night up watching stupid videos on YouTube. You figured you had probably drifted off around 5 or 6AM and slept somewhat soundly due only to the utter exhaustion.

You’d awoken to an empty bed – Danny had told you that he would be going in to the studio today, so you had only gotten up long enough to go pee and to plug in your heating pad before collapsing back into bed. As you laid there, burying your nose into Danny’s pillow and breathing in his comforting scent, you’d allowed yourself to drift back into a fitful sleep. The type of sleep where you seem to drift in and out of consciousness without ever getting to sink fully into sleep.

–

You’re awoken from your doze by a warm hand shaking your shoulder.

“Wha-?” Your sleepy eyes blink open to be met with a smiling – though slightly concerned looking, boyfriend.

“Hey, babe.” He says, tilting his head slightly to the side as he smiles down softly at you. “You okay? You never sleep this late. It’s nearly dinner time.”

You just huff, burying your face back into the pillows dramatically.

“Why do I have to have a period?” You lament, scrunching your face up as another wave of pain courses through you causing you to wince slightly.

Danny frowns at the sight of you in pain and he rubs a soothing hand up and down your bicep.

“Because you’re not pregnant.” Danny says, just a hint of sass to his words and a crooked smile painting his lips.

“A fact which I would love to celebrate if it weren’t for the persistent pain in my uterus that’s kind of ruining the mood.”

“Sorry, baby. Anything I can do? Chocolate? Midol? Cuddles?” His voice is soft and full of sympathy and your heart warms. Danny never fails to surprise you with just how sweet and thoughtful he is.

“Hmmm…” You hum, mulling over your options. “Shower. Then cuddles.” You finally decide, looking up at him pitifully.

He only giggles at you and nods his head, his curls falling into his face slightly.

“Okay. I think we can manage that. I’ll go start the shower, baby.”

He places a soft kiss on your forehead before retreating to the bathroom. You wince as you sit up and shuck the blankets off yourself. You rise from the bed and trudge over to your dresser, mentally cursing your female anatomy the whole way. You hear the sound of the water turning on before Danny comes back into the room.

“All ready for you.”

“Thank you, Danny.” You tell him, grabbing a pair of comfy sweatpants and an old t-shirt of his to change into. “You’re the best.”

“And you’re the best-est.”

You just grin at him and then make your way into the bathroom. Immediately, the steam makes you feel a bit better. You place your change of clothes on the counter and strip from your pajamas from the night before. Stepping beneath the warm spray, you sigh at the feeling of the hot water hitting your aching body. You turn your body so that the water hits your lower belly and close your eyes as you try to relax.

You startle at the feeling of two hands sliding down your shoulders. You yelp and spin around to be met with your smiling boyfriend.

“Mind if I join you?” He says cheekily.

“A bit too late to ask that now, isn’t it?” You snark back, taking in his naked form before you.

No matter how many times you see him like this, you don’t think you will ever get over just how beautiful he is. You watch as the beads of water roll down his tan skin, and you take in his broad shoulders and strong arms – heat rushing to your face a bit as you remember just how strong those arms are. Wetness pools between your thighs as you eye his tattoo – something that you never thought would turn you on the way that it does. Next, you rake your eyes over his slim waist and toned abdomen and admire the way his cock, half-hard already, sits so prettily.

“Like whatcha see?” He teases, leaning downwards to ghost his lips over yours.

“Maybe a little bit.” You answer him, standing up on your tiptoes to chase his lips again.

Danny hums, the sound rumbling in his chest as he swipes his tongue across your lower lip. He steps closer to you, meeting you under the spray and bringing your bodies flush together. His cock twitches against you.

“Danny.” You warn, placing a palm on his chest as you detach your lips from his.

He meets your warning gaze with a mischievous smile, eyes glittering.

“What?” He asks innocently, tilting his head.

“You know what.”

He shrugs before splaying his large hands out on your waist, sliding his palms down to rest on your hips and squeezing slightly.

“I read online that sex can help with cramps.” His voice is low – husky in the way that it gets when he’s horny. “Thought we could test it out.”

You pause for a moment, unsure of yourself.

“I don’t know…” You trail off.

He must since your unease as his grip tightens itself on your hips and his eyes soften.

“I just… I don’t really feel all that sexy when I’m on my period.” You admit to him, watching a water droplet travel down the hollow of his throat rather than meeting his warm gaze.

“Y/n.” He says, hooking a finger beneath your chin and lifting so that you have to look at him. “ You are always sexy. Always. There is literally nothing that could make you not sexy to me.”

“Nothing?” You ask him, a hint of confidence coming back to you.

“Nothing.” He confirms, nodding his head decisively. “But if you don’t feel comfortable that’s okay, too. I just wanna help you feel better.”

“You always make me feel better, Danny.” You tell him honestly, eyes beginning to fill with tears – completely overwhelmed by his sweetness. “Fuck, sorry.” You choke out as a few spill down your cheeks despite your best efforts. “Damn hormones.”

Danny huffs out a gentle laugh and tucks a wet strand of hair behind your ear.

“That’s okay. I tend to have that effect.”

You laugh and reach up to grip his shoulders – pulling him in to kiss him again. This time, you deepen it, allowing your desire for him to overshadow any reservations you have. He lets you guide the pace, his lips moving against yours in a way that makes your knees weak.

“I guess we can try it.” You tell him, parting slightly for air.

“Fuck, yeah.” Danny whispers, sliding his hands down to cup your ass and squeeze.

“You’re such a teenage boy sometimes.” You manage to say between heavy breaths as Danny attaches his lips to your throat, suckling and nipping in all the places he knows drives you wild.

Without warning, Danny presses the pad of his thumb against your clit, rubbing lazy circles and drawing a breathy moan from you.

“Don’t hold ‘em back.” He says lowly, dark eyes casting downwards to watch as he presses his middle finger into you. “Wanna hear all those noises. Let me know I’m making you feel good.”

Obediently, you allow a loud whimper to escape your lips as he curls his finger just right and brushes against your sweet spot.

“Oh fuck!” Your eyes close and you bite your lip as pleasure courses through you as he adds another finger.

“That’s it, baby.” He encourages, his thumb still never letting up on your clit as he fucks into you with his fingers. “Lean back for me.”

You do as he says, leaning your back against the tile and hissing at the coldness. Though you soon forget the feeling as Danny continues to skillfully fuck into your aching pussy.

“You are so fucking pretty, baby.” He says, a slight shake to his voice. Nothing gets Danny off more than watching you receive pleasure – a fact which you had learned very early on in your relationship.

“Want your cock, Danny.” You whimper, shamelessly grinding your cunt down on his hand. As good as his fingers feel, you want nothing more than to feel his thick cock inside of you.

Danny pulls his fingers from your heat and embarrassment floods through you at the sight of his fingers coated in red.

“Y/n. Don’t do that.” He warns, sensing your shift in mood. “Look at me, baby.” He gestures to his throbbing cock, the head red and the engorged skin pulled tight. “Everything about you is beautiful, babe. Everything, okay? I want this. I want you. More than anything.”

You nod, words failing you.

Without another word, he dips his finger into your folds and gathers more of your blood and slick before wrapping his palm around his length and pumping himself a few times. A breathy little groan falls from between his plump lips and your pussy hurts with how much you’re turned on. Any and all feelings of embarrassment completely washed down the drain at the sight of Danny’s face falling slack with pleasure.

Danny drops one hand and hooks it beneath your thigh – signaling for you to wrap your leg around his waist. It’s a little tricky on the slippery floor, so he braces his palms on the tile on either side of your head and you grip his shoulders for balance. Finally, he guides his cock into you, stretching you deliciously as he sinks into your cunt to the hilt. You both moan loudly at the feeling.

“Move, Danny. Please.” You beg, kneading your fingertips into the thick muscle of his shoulders.

“Fuck, you feel like fucking Heaven.” He grunts, beginning to rock his hips into yours at a steady pace.

You open your mouth to respond but all that comes out is a loud moan as Danny snaps his hips into you suddenly, the tip of his cock brushing against that special spot inside of you.

“Danny.” You whine, digging your heel into his lower back to draw him in closer.

“That’s it, baby.” He coos, bringing his right hand away from the tile in order to drop it between the two of you, once again rubbing tight circles against your swollen clit. “Cum around my cock, pretty girl. Let me feel you. That’s it.”

He keeps up the praise, knowing that it drives you wild every single time. The sound of his deep voice encouraging you, calling you pretty, telling you how good you are… it’s enough to make your legs begin to shake as the pleasure builds inside of you. The lewd sounds coming from between your bodies are loud enough to be heard over the sounds of the shower. And that, coupled with the grunts and moans that Danny can’t seem to hold back anymore sends you careening into your orgasm. White hot pleasure spreads throughout your body, making your toes curl and your body tremble as he fucks you through your high.

You can tell Danny’s close by the way his own shoulders tremble and the way his thrusts have grown sloppy and erratic. With one last broken moan, he’s spilling his release inside you, his eyes screwing shut and his body stiffening as you clench around his spent cock.

You both stay there for a moment, basking in the afterglow and enjoying the feeling of each other. The water has long since run cold but neither of you really notice.

“Any better?” He asks you, nuzzling his nose into your neck and nipping lightly, his softening cock still inside you. His wet hair tickles your chin and you giggle.

“Yes, actually. Doesn't hurt nearly as bad as before.” It’s the truth. And you’re infinitely grateful that he’d convinced you to do this.

“Good. Guess I’ll just have to fuck you every day until it’s over, then.” He says cheekily, pulling his now soft cock from you and giving you that adorable crooked smile of his.

“Teenage boy.” Is the only response you glorify him with.

–

The two of you had finished bathing quickly, giggling as you tried to maneuver around each other in order to go quickly so as to escape from the cold water. Once you were both dried and dressed, Danny had cooked you your favorite dinner and you both had watched a movie until your eyelids began to droop – your lack of good sleep and your extracurricular shower activities suddenly catching up to you.

As you fight to keep your eyes from falling closed for the millionth time, Danny finally declares it bedtime.

“Okay, I think it’s time for bed.” He says with a laugh, standing up from the sofa and extending a hand towards you to help you up.

“Fine.” You snark, but you’re more than ready to curl up and go to sleep in his arms.

You climb into bed and watch as Danny slips under the covers next to you before reaching up to flick off the lamp. Once he’s settled on his side, you turn your body and allow him to pull your back flush against his chest. He hooks a strong thigh over yours and buries his face into your neck and breathes in deeply.

“Still hurting a little bit?”

“Just a little.” You sigh, relaxing completely against him.

“I’m sorry. Wish I could help more.” He mumbles, sounding a little sad.

“You help tons. More than you know.” You tell him.

Danny slips his hand beneath the fabric of your t-shirt and cups his warm hand over your lower belly and you sigh contentedly at the feeling.

“Thank you.” You whisper, sleep beginning to pull you under.

“Always.”

✦•······················•✦•······················•✦

If you're reading this, I love you! 💞

Taglist:

@ignite-my-fire

@demolitionndann

@brujamagik

@mybussyinchrist

@writingcold

@way-to-go-lad

@sinsofstardust

@jjwasneverhere

@ohgodthefeeling-gvf

@wildbluesorbit

@twistedmelodies

@neverwanttofallasleep

@sunandthemoontwinflames

@mackalah

@clairesjointshurt

@mindastreamofcolours

@hellowgoodbye

If you would like to be added to my taglist, you can fill out the form here

#dee's writing #danny wagner x reader #danny wagner #danny wagner fanfiction #danny wagner smut #danny wagner fluff

207 notes · View notes

indigogvf · 5 months

Text

Need

Word count: 6.8k

Warnings: mentions of SA!!! smut (minors dni), alcohol. If I missed anything please let me know!

Summary: You and Jake have never seen eye to eye, but when a guy creeps you out at his house party, does that change?

A/N: awful summary lol sorry I’m so tired and have been wanting to post this for ages. This is not as good as I wanted it to be, or as long, but I do not have the patience for that. For some reason the ideas were just not flowing for this fic, so I feel like it’s kinda jumpy. Sorry about that!! Also, my requests are open!! Anyway, enough of me yapping. Enjoy!!

This was not your thing; parties. It’s not that you hated them, but a nine pm bed time meant a lot more to you. Drinking made you sleepy. However, parties are especially not your thing when Jake is there. Even more so when they’re hosted at his house.

Much like tonight.

You can’t deny Josh’s puppy dog eyes for very long though, and you weren’t going to let one person ruin your night. He’s hosting the party anyway, so he has much more important things to worry about than trying to piss you off. You thought.

You thought wrong. As always.

The night begun smoothly. You felt confident and sexy, your dress hugging you in all the right places. You weren’t planning on getting into anyones pants tonight, but it felt nice to know you could. With that being said, you also felt nervous. You and Jake couldn’t get along at all; you can be civil when needs be, but it never lasts long. If you can’t get along sober, you doubt adding copious amounts of alcohol is going to have a positive impact.

You made your rounds of everyone, making sure to say hi to the people you knew; also making sure to keep well away from Jake. You and Jake have been holding the battle of “who can be the meanest” for quite some time now, and you honestly can’t even remember how it started, but you strongly disliked him. You’re both extremely stubborn, so as much as you feel bad for feuding with your best friends’ brother, you wouldn’t be caught dead making amends. And neither would he.

Obviously your first point of call after saying hello was getting yourself a nice, strong drink. A necessity, in your opinion. Definitely a necessity when jake’s around. You’d already lost Josh, who you came with, and you were now left to fend for yourself. You did know a good amount of people, but everyone knew everyone else more than you knew them, so you weren’t really sure where to start.

You wondered back to the main event, scouring the room for someone you know well enough to join their conversation. As you were looking around, you caught the eyes of Jake. His shirt was buttoned up by two buttons, max. You couldn’t quite see due to the darkness of the room. Speaking of, he’s wearing sunglasses. What a douchebag you thought. I mean, seriously? Sunglasses? In an almost pitch black room?

His hair was falling nicely, though. The sunglasses were giving his hair something to flow against, and it was framing his face well. It doesn’t matter how much you hate him, you will always be jealous of his hair.

He smirks at you, mischief written all over his face. You roll your eyes and move on. You promised Josh you wouldn’t argue with Jake tonight, and you really did feel bad. You know how hard it is for them to navigate this.

However, Jake had other intentions. He started walking over; you knew you were well within your rights to walk away, but you also knew that this would happen at some point, so you might as well get it over and done with.

“You look cute.” He mentioned sarcastically, gesturing to your dress.

“Thanks. Wish I could say the same about you.” You retorted with an eye roll, taking a step away from him. You wanted as much distance between you as possible.

“Oh, c’mon. You and I both know you like what you see.” He suggested with a cocky smirk, pointing at himself. He took a step closer, closing the space between you that you had just made.

“Seriously? You have that big of an ego? Take a look at yourself for once. You’re wearing sunglasses in a dimly lit room. Could you look like more of a dick?” You replied, taking a sip of your drink. You knew he enjoyed this a lot more than you did; you were easier to piss off.

“Look at myself? Look at you! You look like you’re begging to take someone home in that dress.” He laughed, throwing his head back. ‘Always so dramatic’ you thought.

“Yeah? Well at least I could take someone home if I wanted to, which I don’t, for the record. You can’t, not when you look like as much of an uptight prick as you.” You argued. You felt like steam was coming out of your ears. He always had to dig deep. Every time.

He began responding, but you had already started walking away. Like you said, you’d promised Josh you wouldn’t argue with him tonight, so you really didn’t want it to go any further.

You spot danny and Sam and take this opportunity to distract yourself. “hey guys, you having fun?” You asked as you waved at them.

“Hey y/n, did Josh ditch you? Already?” Sam queried, turning to face you. Danny sniggered beside him in response.

“Well, yeah. But I promise that’s not why I came to chat.” You knew that whatever Sam was suggesting was just a joke, but you also knew that if Josh hadn’t of ditched you, the overwhelming joy you felt when you saw them probably wouldn’t have been as intense.

“Yeah, whatever. How’s things with Jake? I see you’ve continued your feud.” Danny joined, subtly looking over to Sam. They know exactly how to wind you up. You will never understand how they find the humour in this situation; if it was the other way round, you would’ve grown impatient a long time ago.

“Yeah, but that’s done for the night. I’m really not in the mood for it to carry on tonight.” You said as you grabbed your drink to take another sip, taking a seat next to danny.

“Are you ever in the mood for jake, though? You say that every time, and every time the feud continues.” Sam giggled.

“You know, he’s right. How did this ‘feud’ even start? I can’t quite remember.” Danny said. Him and Sam were now laughing a little too hard considering how unfunny their comments were. At least you didn’t find them funny.

“You know what guys, maybe I will carry it on. Just for you.” You remarked, pointing your finger at both of them to further emphasis your point.

“Oh, we would love to see that.” Laughed Danny, turning to face you completely.

“Maybe you should just fuck it out. I mean, if all of our mutual friends can agree on that, maybe we’re right.” Sam added, without laughing. He was serious. He seriously suggested you ‘fuck it out’. With his brother.

“You guys suck. Now if you’ll excuse me, I’m going to grab another drink.” You began walking away as they laughed; obviously happy with themselves for managing to wind you up.

You made your way into the kitchen, your eyes landing on a guy stood in the corner. You smiled politely as you walked past him to make your next drink. “You on your own?” He asked. Are. You. Serious. You thought. You were not in the mood for this.

“Uh, no. My friends are just in the living room, where everyone else is.” You said bluntly. You hoped that gave him the hint that you were definitely not interested.

Obviously, it didn’t.

“Your ass looks beautiful in that dress.” He said boldly as he took a step closer, looking you up and down.

“Thanks, but I’m not looking for any of that tonight.” You smiled in an attempt to soften the blow, whilst taking a step back.

“C’mon, you can’t wear a dress like that and not want some attention.” He laughed, reaching his hand out to brush your arm. You quickly retracted.

You were starting to panic slightly as it was clear he wasn’t getting the hint. “I’m okay, really.” You reiterated, taking another step back. You were now against the counter, awaiting his next move.

As he started to take a step towards you, Jake walked into the kitchen, pausing as he witnesses the guy come closer to you; again trying to reach out and touch your arm. He flicks his eyes to you, and you look at him with pleading eyes. You really hope he can see what you’re trying to tell him.

“Hey, what are you doing, man?” Jake asked, flicking his eyes between you as he walked further into the kitchen.

“That’s none of your business, man.” He mocks, drawing his attention back to you.

“It is when it’s my house. Did she tell you she was interested in you before you cornered her?” He asked, his tone dripping with sarcasm. He folded his arms and leaned on the counter, raising his eyebrows as he impatiently waited for his response.

“Well, I- no, but-“

“Enough said. Get off of her and get out of my house.” He spoke with a steady tone, pushing himself off of the counter and moving out of the way, further prompting the guy to leave.

You breathed out, not even realising you were holding your breath. “Thank you so much.” You sighed, running your hands over your face as you tried to ground yourself.

“Yeah, are you okay? Did anything else happen?” He asked with panic laced in his voice. He walked over to you and moved his eyes over you to check that you were okay.

You looked up at him. His eyes were laced with concern and worry; they looked softer, It was different. He always looked at you with such annoyance, but you liked this. “I’m okay. Thank you, Jake.” You replied. You really were okay, but unwanted men coming onto you will never get less daunting.

“I’m sorry that happened. If you need anything, you let me know. My bedroom is upstairs to the right if you need some quiet.” He said softly as he ran his hand through his hair, letting it fall back into place.

You were taken back, to say the least. You and Jake were never nice to each other unless absolutely necessary, but even then you were still throwing dirty looks around like there was no tomorrow. It was a moment of clarity. You would see Jake acting somewhat similarly to others; always so kind and caring. But never towards you. You wondered what it would be like to not dislike him so much, and to actually get along with him. Although this only gave you a small taste of that, you liked this a lot more than hating him. You still hated him though. You’re way too stubborn to admit that you might like him, even to yourself.

“Thanks. I’m okay, I promise. I always get shaken up when this type of stuff happens. I just need another drink.” You laughed a little, trying to soften the mood slightly. You picked up your cup and started to fiddle with it. You felt too awkward just standing there.

“Yeah, sure. Help yourself. Do you want me to stay with you and then help you find josh? So you’re not on your own again?” He suggested as he walked past you to get a drink out of the fridge.

What the fuck? You thought. You knew Jake could be nice, but you never expected him to be this caring. Not in a million years.

“Uh, yeah, actually. Would that be okay? I don’t want to steal you from your own party.” You mumbled, starting to pour a concoction of various kinds of alcohol into your cup.

“Of course. I know where he is, so it shouldn’t take long.” He reassured you with a soft smile, brushing past you to find a bottle opener for his drink.

You grabbed your drink and went with Jake to find Josh. Once you found him, you said your thank you’s to Jake and walked over to Josh.

“Was that Jake? Were you just with Jake? Did you just smile at Jake?” He asked, an excited grin on his face. He got up from his seat, eager to find out if your battle with Jake has finally ended or not.

“Yes, yes, and yes. Some guy was being a massive creep and Jake saw and kicked him out. He was really sweet, actually. It was weird.” You said, taking a sip of your drink whilst stealing Josh’s seat.

“Does this mean you both like each other?” He said, completely disregarding the small mention of the creepy guy; you didn’t blame him, though. This was exciting for him. His smile widened as he got more eager by the second.

“No. I still hate him.” You said firmly. You were not admitted the fact that you maybe, slightly like Jake. Not happening.

“Ugh, c’mon, y/n. You know he can be nice, you’ve seen it yourself. He’s even been nice to you now. Without any prompting.” He pleaded as he sat on the edge of the table opposite you.

You leaned back against the sofa and sighed. You looked at Josh’s face and you could see he was desperate for this to finally be over. “Okay, fine. I don’t like Jake. However, I’m not as inclined to gauge his eyes out when I look at him anymore. Happy?” You reasoned.

He shook his head and smiled. “Fine. This is a starting point, then.”

“Sure. You can call it that if you’d like.” You giggled. It was clear he was a little frustrated, all he wanted was his best friend and brother to get along, but it was fun to wind him up sometimes.

As the night went on, people slowly startled to filter out the party, only leaving a few people. You were thinking about jake, and how he helped you. You wanted to repay him, so you took yourself to the kitchen and began clearing up some of the used cups. You figured he would appreciate this, since no one likes cleaning up the morning after whilst morbidly hungover.

You were nearly done when Jake walked in. He paused in the doorway, “What are you doing?” He asked, not moving.

“Oh, hi. I’m just cleaning up a little bit. Thought it might help you out tomorrow when you’re hungover.” You stated, smiling at him and continuing to throw away all the trash laying around.

“You don’t have to do that.” He began to walk over and attempted to take the bag from your hands. You pulled your hands away.

“You didn’t have to help me earlier.” You looked up at him and sent him a reassuring smile. You really wanted to help out.

“How are you doing after earlier?” He asked, ignoring your previous statement.

“Yeah, I’m fine. I’m just glad you helped.” You replied, setting the bag down on the floor when there was no more trash left on the counters.

“How are you getting home?” He wondered, picking up the trash bag and moving it to the doorway so he could take it out later.

“Oh, I was just going to get a taxi.” You said as you fiddled with your rings, again feeling awkward with this new tone of conversation between you.

He shook his head, “No, you can stay here.”

“Why do you care how I get home?” You retort. It came out slightly harsher than you expected, and he took a step back.

“Why do i care?” He repeated. “Look, we might not see eye to eye, but what happened to you tonight wasn’t okay. He might not have done anything, but who knows what might’ve happened if i didn’t show up at the right time. I know you know that, and I also know that you’re going to have overwhelming anxiety about getting into a taxi, by yourself, at night. I’m not willing to let you do that whilst you’re also drunk and vulnerable. What kind of person would that make me if I didn’t care?” He said, raising his voice. He began to walk away from you, making his way out of the kitchen.

You rushed over to him, grabbing his hand to pull him back into the kitchen, “Wait, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean for it to come out like that, I guess I’m just used to keeping my guard up around you.” You apologised, looking up at him. You realised you were still holding his hand, so you hesitatingly let go. You’d never really been this close to him, and you weren’t complaining. You studied his features, moving your eyes around his face.

“I know, me too. I’m sorry for shouting, it’s just annoying because I was being nice, and you sort of threw it back in my face.” He said as he did the same to you; studying your features.

You wondered what it would be like to kiss him, or what his calloused hands would feel like against your bare skin, or how he would feel insid- stop. You still hate him. You thought.

He wondered the same about you. He wondered how soft your lips would feel; how you would taste. He was willing to find out. In a moment of boldness, he began to move closer to your lips. He was getting closer, closer, clo-

“Hey guys- wait a minute. Did I just interrupt something?” Josh said as he walked into the kitchen, a smirk beginning to spread on his lips.

You both moved away from each other, not wanting to let on that you were making up with each other; or whatever you were doing. You weren’t really sure what just happened.

“No.” You both spoke at the same time.

“I was just clearing up, and then Jake came in. That’s all. What were you going to say?” You stuttered. You fiddled with your rings again, looking down at your hands.

“Oh. Well, I’m going to bed. I’m staying here tonight by the way, Jake.” He turned around and made his way out of the kitchen and upstairs to the spare room.

You giggled at Josh as you turned round to face jake again. “So, am I staying here, too?” You asked. You felt bad asking, but he was pretty clear on his opinions about you getting a taxi.

“Yeah, if that’s what you want.” He responded. He reached his hand to the back of his neck, playing with his hair. He obviously felt nervous. Or awkward. Probably awkward, you assumed.

“Yeah, thanks. Can I take a shower?” You asked. You felt gross, you always did after drinking. You noticed his eyes move over you, sparking a warm feeling in your belly. You tried to push the feeling away, not prepared or ready to feel this way about him on such short notice.

“Yeah. The bathroom is upstairs, opposite the top of the stairs. The towels are in the cupboard next to it.” He replied whilst pointing upstairs. Neither of you moved, you just started at each other. You were both equally as confused at what happened before Josh interrupted. Was it a moment? Was it not a moment? Who knows.

After a few seconds of painfully awkward silence and staring, you left to go upstairs and take a shower. You found the towels in the cupboard that Jake mentioned, and turned the shower on. You adjusted the temperature so that it was a little warmer, and peeled off your dress. It felt good to get it off of you; you never found tight dresses as the most comfortable option.

You tied your hair up in a bun after seeing the stingy amount of options for shampoo. You also didn’t fancy sleeping in wet hair. You stepped in and immediately relaxed at the feeling of the water hitting your back, making every effort to not get your hair wet. You took your time washing yourself, not wanting to leave the warmth of the shower. Your mind wondered to Jake. You’d always thought he was attractive, but you were never attracted to him. Probably because he was never nice to you. But after tonight, after seeing the caring side you’d only ever observed, you felt differently about him. It was hard to dislike him as much when you had been on the receiving end of his selflessness and kindness. You wondered what this meant for your relationship with him. Were you still enemies? Or were you walking into new territory with him? You weren’t sure.

Eventually, you decided to get out and began drying yourself. You wrapped the towel around you and tried to find Jake to ask where you would be sleeping, and if he had any clothes for you to wear. Both questions which should’ve been asked before you got in the shower, you realised. You found him in his bedroom, sitting on the edge of his bed in just his trousers. You’d never seen him shirtless, and you’d never say no to seeing it again; that’s for sure.

You knocked gently on the door despite it being open, to let him know of your presence. He looked up and raked his eyes down your figure. You felt exposed.

“Hey. I was just wondering if you had anything for me to wear, and where I was sleeping?” You asked, speaking gently to not wake Josh up.

“Uh, yeah. You can sleep in here, if that’s okay with you. I’ll find you some clothes to wear, just give me a second.” He said, getting up from his bed and making his way to the chest of drawers to find some clothes for you.

“But where will you sleep?” You asked, feeling confused as you watched him dig through his clothes.

“On the couch downstairs. Here, you can wear this top. You can wear these pyjama bottoms if you want, but they’re a little big on me, so they’ll probably be big on you, too.” He muttered as he handed the pile of clothes to you. Your hands brushed together, the small amount of contact bringing back the warm feeling in your stomach. Stop. You thought.

“No, I’ll take the couch. I can sleep anywhere, it’s okay.” You responded, moving your hand to the top of your towel to stop it from slipping.

“Honestly, just take the bed. Take it as my formal apology for the last however many years of shit.” He smirked, attempting to make a joke out of the ‘however many years’ of torture.

“Oh, we’re apologising now?” You countered, returning his smirk.

“I think it’s about time, don’t you? Anyway, it’s your turn now. I just made my apology.” He said as he moved closer to you, leaning on the doorframe.

“Not to erase all of our progress, but that was not a very good apology.” You argued. God, he looked good without a shirt. You thought.

“I think it was a great apology. I’m offering you to sleep in a nice, warm, comfortable bed.” He retorted, gesturing to the bed behind him.

You shook your head and laughed. “It didn’t even include the word “sorry”, Jake.”

“Okay, fine. I’m sorry, y/n. Better?” He said, still sporting the same smirk.

You wanted to kiss him. You’d been trying to ignore this fleeting thought since you were in the kitchen together, but it was becoming insufferable. You squeezed your legs together at the sheer thought of him touching you.

“Better.” You responded, “I’m sorry, too. Truly.” You said, setting the tone to something more serious than before. You had less of an issue apologising to him now that he had initiated it, but you were so ready for this battle to be over between you.

He stared at you, not really knowing where to go from here. He also really wanted to kiss you; he thought you looked good in only a towel, and imagined how easy it would be to remove it. He imagined how you’d look underneath it, having to stop himself from finding out. He could see the swell of your breasts under the towel and felt himself starting to get hard. He saw your eyes flick down to his lips and linger there, before moving back up to his eyes. Does she want this, too? He thought. He took this as a signal that you felt the same and leaned in, capturing your lips in a gentle, yet passionate kiss.

You were in shock. You had been wanting this, but you did not realise he wanted it, too. You leaned into the kiss, feeding your hands into his hair. You tugged it at the roots slightly, earning a little groan from Jake in response. This felt so wrong; but it made sense. You wondered if all of your friends were right; maybe it was just built up sexual tension.

His hands moved round your waist, squeezing at your skin. His tongue swiped against your bottom lip begging for entrance, which you granted. You moaned into his mouth at the feeling and grabbed his arms, pulling him impossibly closer to you. You needed him, and he needed you just as much. You felt his hard-on press against your lower stomach. You could feel yourself getting wet at the thought of him inside of you, and reached your hand down and palmed him through his trousers. He sucked in a breath and pulled away, “Stop. Are you sure you want this?” He asked with concern and desperation written all over his face, pushing you away from him slightly.

“Yes, Jake.” You whined. You didn’t mean for it to come out like that; you were aiming for a steadier, firmer tone, but you found it hard to care, It’s not like you weren’t getting a little impatient.

He leaned back in, kissing you with more passion than before. He moved his hands to the top of the towel, silently asking you to take it off. You obliged, taking your hands away from his neck and unravelled it, letting it slide down your body.

He moved his eyes over your body, groaning at the site of you. “Fuck, you look so pretty.” He muttered, pulling you back into him and kissing you again.

You moved your hands to his belt a second time, undoing the buckle and chucking it on the floor. You undid the buttons and he slid them off, stepping out of them and kicking them out of the way. You saw his growing bulge through his boxers; you wouldn’t be lying if you said your mouth started watering at the sight. You wanted to taste him.

So you did just that. You got down on your knees, using his thighs as an anchor to ensure you didn’t keel over; that would be embarrassing. He looked down at you, his jaw slack and his hair draped around his face. He took his hand and gently cupped your cheek, slowly guiding your head forward. “You want a taste, baby?” He whispered, stroking your cheek with his thumb. You nodded your head yes whilst you took your hands to the tops of his boxers, he stopped you. Again.

“Words.” He demanded, tightening his grip on your jaw.

“Yes, I wanna taste you.” You muttered, still gripping his boxers.

He nodded, giving you permission to carry on. You slid his boxers down, revealing his hard cock. There was pre cum dripping out of the head, and you swear you almost started dribbling at the sight.

You leaned forward, his hand still pressed against your face, and licked up the side. He took in a sharp breath and closed his eyes, moving his hand so that he could grip your hair.

You took the head into your mouth, sucking gently. You wanted to tease him. You moved down slowly, hollowing your cheeks ever so slightly. “Ah, fuck. Don’t tease.” He uttered. His breathing was starting to get irregular as you continued down his length.

He was getting impatient. He needed to be inside of you, and you were taking too long. He moved his hand to the back of your head, edging you forward and testing the waters. You hummed around his cock, giving him approval.

He moved your head forward, forcing you to take almost all of him into your mouth. He was huge; to say the least. You hollowed your cheeks as much as you could as he created a rhythm for you. You moved your hand from his thigh to the base of his cock, jerking him off slowly as you took the rest of him in your mouth.

He hit the back of your throat and you gagged around him. His hand faltered as he threw his head back, “Jesus, y/n.” He growled, pulling your hair harshly. You could start to feel him pulsing in your mouth, and you knew he was getting close. He was panting, at this point. His hair was sticking to his face and his jaw was slack. He looked hot, and the need you’ve been feeling for him has just increased by an obscene amount.

Almost as if he could sense your increasing desire, he pulled you off of him. “I nearly couldn’t stop myself.” He admitted sheepishly whilst he helped you off of your knees, bringing you in for another kiss. He could taste himself on your tongue; he could’ve come if he carried on, the images of you on your knees flooding his head.

“Get on the bed.” He uttered, unbuttoning his shirt and throwing it onto the floor. You obliged, swaying your hips as you walked over to the bed.

He joined you on the bed and pushed your legs further apart, “Now it’s my turn to taste you. You want me to taste how sweet you are, honey?” He whispered as he placed soft kisses around your dripping cunt.

You moaned at the sheer thought of his mouth on you, “Yes, please.” You whined, moving your legs further apart as a way to prompt him.

He liked a stripe down you, causing your hips to buck into his mouth at the sudden sensation. You grabbed his hair in your hands, tugging slightly. “Eager, are we? I’ve barely even touched you.” He taunted, smirking to himself at the thought of getting you so worked up.

Your cheeks turned a crimson colour from embarrassment. “Please, do something. I need you.” You pleaded. It was getting too much now; you just needed something, badly.

“Be patient.” He muttered into you, pressing his mouth against you again. He circled your clit with his tongue, and with no warning, pushed his fingers into you; setting a relentless pace. The noise you made was inhuman, and as a reminder of the sleeping beauty next door, Jake smacked his hand on your thigh. Your hand flew to your mouth in an attempt to hide the noises coming from you.

The rate at which he was pumping his calloused fingers was sending you to the edge at an embarrassing pace; he could feel you squeezing his fingers, “You gonna come for me, pretty girl?” He asked, somehow pumping his fingers even faster than before.

He sucked on your clit, and you couldn’t take it anymore. You were trying to speak, but you were sure your words were incoherent. Your orgasm was imminent; you were bucking your hips, desperate to come. His fingers hit a particular spot within you, and a wave of pleasure crashed into you full force. You were chanting his name like a mantra, though you were sure it made no sense. He took his fingers out of you and began lapping you up, striving to collect every little bit of your orgasm on his tongue. “So sweet.” He groaned.

You tried to push his head away; but he was stronger than you and carried on. “Can you give me another one? I know you can, sweet girl.” He prompted, pushing his fingers back inside of you and, yet again, setting a relentless pace.

“I need you, Jake.” You begged, still trying to pry his head away from yourself. You threw your head back into the pillows as the slight pain of overstimulated faded, being replaced with pleasure. “God, Jake.” You moaned.

“You gonna come around my fingers again, hm?” He taunted, placing his mouth back on your clit straight away.

“Fuck! Yes, yes, yes.” You whimpered, feeling your second orgasm approach quicker by the second.

“See? I knew you could do it for me.” He remarked, “C’mon, sweet girl. You can do it. Just one more and then you can have my cock, yeah?”

His words of encouragement egged you on, and you pulled at his hair in an attempt to bring him even closer. He groaned into you; the vibrations sending you over the edge. You threw your head back, squeezing your eyes shut. You were beginning to wonder why you hadn’t listened to your friends because you did not want to wait any longer for him, and you were already half way there.

He pulled his head away, and slowed down the pace of his fingers, slowly working you through your high. He climbed on top of you, and the cold metal of his necklaces touching your chest sent a chill down your body.

You leaned in, starting a heated kiss with him. You couldn’t get enough of him; eager to feel him inside of you. He moved down to your chest, taking your nipple into his mouth and sucking harshly. You arched your back into him, “Please, Jake. Please, I need you so badly.” You cried, wrapping your legs around his waist.

You moved your hand down to his cock and stroked him softly, “you want my cock, baby?” He uttered, trying to conceal the groan he let out from such a delicate touch.

“I can’t take it any longer, I need you, Jake.” You demanded, quickening your pace on his hard cock. He could’ve come right there and then; the combination of your touch and your shameless begging making it hard to control himself. It was painful, and he wondered how he didn’t just fuck you up against the wall the second you removed the towel.

He removed your hand, replacing them with his own, giving himself a few languid strokes before guiding it to your entrance. “You sure about this?” He asked, his tone switching from demanding to concerned.

“Jake, if you don’t fuck me right now, I might go insane.” You stated, looking up at him with pure desperation. You genuinely thought you were going to combust with how impatient you were getting.

He needed no further confirmation, and thrusted into you. You yelped at the feeling of him; the burning sensation from his cock stretching you out catching you off guard.

“Shit, y/n. You feel so good. So ready for me.” He panted, setting an unforgiving pace. His thrusts were deep, and reached all the right places.

You wrapped your arm around his back and dug your nails into him, needing something to grip onto. He groaned at the feeling, gripping the sheets beneath him. You could feel yourself getting closer already, and so could he, “Are you close? I can feel you- fuck, I can feel you squeezing me.” He groaned into your neck, “I wont last much longer if you keep doing that.” He moaned as he started to suck on your neck, leaving reminders of tonight for tomorrow.

You tried to respond, but the immense pleasure you were feeling caused your mind to go blank. You were trying to hold your orgasm off; not wanting this to end, but to no avail, your third orgasm came crashing down. You dragged your hands down jakes back, most definitely leaving scratches for him to discover tomorrow. He fucked you through your high; not faltering once, whilst whispering sweet words of encouragement into your ear, “you’re doing so good for me, baby.”

You came down from your high, feeling utterly fucked out. “Can you do one more for me? I know you can- fuck, just one more, please?” He said, his steady facade slipping in an instant.

“Jake, I can’t. It hurts.” You pleaded. On one hand, you never wanted this to end. But on the other hand, you were exhausted and the overstimulation hurt.

He moved his hand down to your clit, circling his fingers around it quickly. “You said that last time, and you did. Stop being pathetic.” He growled, leaning his head into your chest to start sucking on your nipple.

Pain turned into pleasure; as usual, and your fourth orgasm was fast approaching. “You can do it, please do it.” He begged, his hips faltering as he tried to hold off his orgasm. “I need to feel you come around my cock.” He pleaded, quickening his fingers which were circling your sensitive clit.

He toyed with your clit faster, silently pleading with you to hurry up.

It worked.

Although not as intense as the last three, you were still sure you were sent to some other dimension as your fourth orgasm hit you. You could feel jakes hips faltering as he fucked you through your orgasm, whilst also keenly chasing his own.

“Fuck! I’m gonna come, y/n. Where do you want it?” He asked, his face screwed up and seconds away from coming.

“Inside! Please, I wanna feel you fill me up.” You urged as he tucked his head into the crook of your neck.

His hips stopped, and he let out a guttural moan that you wish you could play on repeat. You pulled his head away from your neck, trying to see his face as his come filled you up. His hair was stuck to his face with sweat, and his cheeks were a crimson red.

He collapsed on top of you, his heavy breaths heating you up even more. You brushed his hair out of his face and tucked it behind his ears, wanting to see his fucked out face.

He rolled off of you and got up to the bathroom, leaving you on your own to reflect on what just happened. When he came back, he had a wash cloth and kneeled beside you to clean you up. “You okay?” He questioned gently, stroking the outside of your thigh.

“Yeah. Just tired, is all.” You replied, smiling at him. He thought you looked cute; sprawled out on his bed looking all fucked out and tired.

He discarded the cloth and came to lay next to you, pulling you into his chest. You wrapped your leg around his waist, and absentmindedly started to draw patterns on his bare chest.

“Thank you. For helping me earlier.” You mentioned quietly. You felt bad. Now that you had seen, first hand, just how caring he is, you felt bad for the way you had previously treated him.

“Look, y/n,” he sighed, “I’m not a bad person. I know we haven’t gotten along for some time now, but it doesn’t feel good to think that you assumed I’d ever leave someone to fend for themselves in that type of situation; or any type of bad situation. I personally think I just adequately apologised by making you come four times, but I think you’d disagree. So, I’m sorry, y/n. I’m sorry for the way I’ve treated you, and for all of the comments I’ve made towards you. I’ll be honest, I’ve seen the way you are towards others; the real you, and I’ve always wondered what it would be like to be on the receiving end of that. Now I know that you’re a great person, and always have been.” He confessed, stroking your hair softly. You were overwhelmed, to say the least. You never expected to make up with Jake so fast; let alone going from hating him, to having sex with him, all in one night.

“I’m sorry, too. I know, and knew, you weren’t a bad person. If we’re sharing secrets now, I’ve wanted to make it up to you for a while, but I was too stubborn. I would agree that you adequately apologised, but hearing you say the words made it a lot better. The best apology I’ve ever received, if you will.” You giggled softly, admiring his face. He always thought you were attractive, but seeing you in this knew light made it different for him. He wasn’t just attracted to the way you looked anymore, but you as a person, too.

You wondered what this meant for both of you. You knew you at least liked each other now, but you wanted to know him. The small taste of the real Jake you had gotten tonight was simply not enough.

“What does this mean for us? Are we friends now?” He queried, a frown appearing on his face.

“I’m not sure. Why don’t you take me out to dinner and we can find out?” You countered, your heart rate increasing at your sudden boldness. He stopped stroking your hair and looked at you with a grin.

“Deal.” He agreed, leaning down to press a gentle kiss on your lips. You pulled away, nuzzling your head into his chest with a giddy smile plastered on your face.

295 notes · View notes

gardensgatekeeper · 3 months

Text

Angel Straight from Hell

There’s a little devil in all of us, angel.

Pairing: Jake Kiszka x Reader, Danny Wagner x Reader, Jake Kiszka x Danny Wagner

Word Count: 6,075

Warnings: 18+ Minors DNI! Drinking, language, cheating? (if you squint), mentions of infidelity, jealousy, degradation, fluff, angst, (slight) overstimulation, oral sex (m and f receiving), digital penetration, penetrative sex (f receiving), cocky/dom Danny and Jake (because that needs a warning of its own), use of blindfold/restraints. Pure filth. Please let me know if I missed anything!

Note: This story was previously written in four short parts but I’ve combined them into one (slightly) longer read to make it a bit easier! So just a heads up if you’ve already read the previous three parts, this is updated to include what would have been part four! I also just wanted to say the biggest thank you again for the immense support on this little idea. This is the first time I’ve written something like this so needless to say, I’ve felt in over my head quite a bit but this has been really fun to write!

You and Jake had been together for nearly a year and don’t get it wrong, the sex was nothing short of life changing, but lately, you had been a little eager to spice things up a bit. When you initially brought up the idea of a threesome, he brushed it off. You should have figured he would be too jealous to ever say yes to such a request. It wasn’t that he didn’t trust you, he just wasn’t a fan of sharing his toys with anyone, especially not a complete stranger.

Weeks later you found yourself at a bar with the guys as they celebrated finishing their newest album. Drink after drink, you noticed yourself becoming more flirty, as alcohol always had that effect on you. As you clung to Jake's side, your eyes were also set on the tall dark haired drummer standing adjacent to you.

Has he always been that hot?

Your eyes must have given you away because it was only a few minutes before Danny made his way over to you, the musky scent immediately filling your senses. He casually leaned down so his mouth hovered over your ear. His hot breath sent shivers down your spine.

“I see the way you’ve been eye fucking me all night. Does he not satisfy you anymore? Or are you just a greedy little whore?” He whispered. Your thighs immediately clamped together and there was no way you weren’t dripping with desire right now.

Jake must have noticed you tense up because he turned to check on you. “You okay?” He asked with concern. “Yeah, I just need to use the bathroom really quick.” you replied before practically running off to splash cold water on your face. Gripping the sink, you stared at your reflection in the mirror for a moment before taking a deep breath and closing your eyes. “Snap out of it, this is wrong.”

“Is angel afraid to ask for what she wants?” Your eyes flew open to see Danny suddenly behind you. “You know, I think it’s a shame he’s trying to keep you so tame. I can see the devil behind those eyes.”

He moved closer, pressing you against the sink. You could immediately feel how hard he was. His fingers slowly and delicately dragged from your neck down to your wrist, leaving a trail of goosebumps behind. One hand made its way further down and slipped under your dress, teasing the band of your underwear. Still trying to contain any sense of dignity and composure, you tried to suppress the whimper aching to be released, but of course Danny heard it, his free hand coming up to your throat. “Tell me what you want.” He husked.

“Please,” You quietly breathed, needing some sort of relief. “Ah ah. Use your words angel.” He taunted. “Touch me. Fucking touch me Danny. I need you, please.” You begged. He wasted no time in slipping his hand to your sensitive core, teasing your clit. “Completely soaked.” He grinned. You normally weren’t a big fan of cockiness, especially from anyone else. But in this moment, watching him ruin you was the hottest thing you’d ever witnessed and you were ready to fold.

Too soon, his hand retreated, making a whine leave your lips. He brought his hand up to his mouth. His eyes met yours in the mirror, making sure you watched him clean your juices that coated his fingers. “Tastes like heaven.” He hummed. Fucking hell.

You couldn’t take it anymore. You were about to burst at the seams and needed relief. Turning around, you all but shoved Danny to the ground and he quickly got the hint, understanding just what you wanted. “You better make it quick, I'm sure Jake is already wondering what’s taking so long.” You breathed out.

Practically ripping your underwear off, his mouth quickly attached to your folds before his tongue began swirling around, sending you into overdrive. Your hands knotted in his thick curls, needing something to hold onto for leverage. “Fuck Danny, don’t stop.” You gasped out.

You threw your head back and screwed your eyes shut as you felt your orgasm quickly building. “Eyes on me angel. I wanna see you cum.” He whispered out. You looked down at the sight, wondering how the hell you got here. His eyes met yours and you could have sworn you saw the devil grinning back at you. Moments later, you reached your peak and had to cover your mouth to contain the slightly pornographic moans trying to escape your body.

No sooner than you came down from your high, a knock sounded at the door. “Y/N, are you in there?” Shit! You quickly shoved Danny away but Jake was already halfway in the bathroom, stopping completely in his tracks as he very quickly realized what just went down. Expecting him to be angry and start shouting, you started to try and explain but he just shushed you.

His face was emotionless and that absolutely terrified you. Without saying anything, he simply grabbed your hand like nothing was wrong and led you out of the bar. Just before you exited the bathroom, you shot Danny a confused look, however, it seemed like he also didn’t know what was happening.

Jake was still silent as you both made your way to his car, but you were too scared to say anything else, not knowing what was going through his mind. It was only when he helped you into the passenger seat that you realized Danny still had your underwear. Mentally cursing yourself, you tried to keep a cool composure, despite the uncomfortable feeling still between your legs.

What the hell did you get yourself into?

—

As soon as the two of you got home, Jake dropped his keys in the bowl by the front door and headed upstairs. Of course, you followed hot on his trail, still trying to explain yourself but all you were met with was a soft, emotionless, “I don’t want to talk about it tonight Y/N.” The way he said your name instead of the way he always used some version of a pet name stung worse than it should have. You knew he had to be feeling something – anger, jealousy, sadness – but he was just calm. He entered the bathroom attached to the bedroom, locking himself in for a few minutes to get ready for bed. You paced outside the door, wondering if you had completely ruined the only good thing in your life. Had you selfishly thrown away a perfectly good relationship for one night of pleasure?

Jake soon emerged and walked past you as he made his way to the bed, setting his phone on the charger on the nightstand. “Jake.” You whispered out again, “Please talk to me.” This time, he did, turning towards you ever so slightly, which got your hopes up just a little. Truthfully, you’d take him yelling and throwing things over this deafening silence any day. “Goodnight Y/N.” He said as he flipped the light off, leaving you standing in the now dark room. Your heart sank to the floor as the tears began to stream down your face. How were you going to fix this?

Your head hung low as you walked out into the hallway, opting to sleep on the couch tonight because the thought of sleeping next to someone who wants absolutely nothing to do with you was just too painful to bear. Luckily, you had just done laundry earlier that day, so you headed back downstairs to grab a change of clothes before making your way to your makeshift bed for the evening. You heard your phone ding nearby, only then remembering dropping it in the bowl with Jake’s keys earlier. When you checked the notification, you saw a text from an unsaved number.

Unknown: Hey it’s Danny. Got your number from Josh. How are things?

You: He won’t talk to me. I really fucked up. I shouldn’t have done it and I don’t know how I’m gonna fix it.

Danny: It was a mutual decision Y/N. We were both in the wrong. Just let him sleep it off. I’ll talk to him tomorrow. Get some rest.

You sighed, placing your phone back on the table before dropping face first on the couch. The guilt and regret was eating you alive as you cried yourself to sleep, wishing there was any way you could go back in time and fix things.

—

The next morning, you woke up confused as you were no longer on the couch, but back in your bed. Your heart panged a bit as you turned to find the empty spot next to you neatly made up. As your senses began to wake up, you smelled coffee brewing, immediately hopping out of bed to find Jake standing in front of the bay window watching the sun slowly peek over the trees in the backyard. He must have heard you come downstairs as he gently spoke up, his voice almost sounding foreign as you hadn’t heard it in so long. “Poured you a cup. Two sugars and a dash of creamer, just how you like it.” You muttered a “Thank you” before finding the mug sitting on the counter by the coffee pot. Walking over to him, you sat your mug down on the side table before turning to him. “Jake, about last night.” You started.

“Am I not good enough for you anymore?” He whispered out, his words stabbing through your heart like a sword. “Jake, no. No, that’s not it at all. I just, I don’t know, I was drunk and I know that’s not an excuse but you were busy and it just happened. I’m sorry Jake. I wish I could take it back, I really do. I fucked up and I shouldn’t have done it. I’m sorry.”

He was silent for a moment as if taking in your words to determine his next response. “Is that what you really wanted though? With Danny?” An unknown tone lacing his words. “It’s not something I planned on happening, but it just did.”

“That’s not what I’m asking. Did you enjoy it?” He asked.

Oh. Unsure of exactly what he was getting at, you decided to tread lightly to test the waters. “I mean yeah it was good, but nothing compared to you Jake. Nobody could ever make me feel as good as you do.” You replied honestly.

He shifted towards you, setting his coffee mug beside yours. You held your breath as you had no idea what his next move was going to be. Taking you completely off guard, Jake moved his hand to ghost ever so slightly over the top of the waistband of your shorts. His hands worked their way in, sliding his fingers over your core as you shuddered against his touch. Without warning, he slipped a finger in, a shaky gasp leaving your lips.

“Like this?” Your eyes were screwed shut but you could still sense the smirk on his face. “Jake.” You quietly moaned out, gripping his arm for support. Knowing he had you under his spell, he inserted another finger and your knees almost buckled when he began to curl them inwards. “Fuck!”

“I bet he doesn’t know all your favorite spots like I do.” Taking his other free hand, he lifted up your shirt before taking your left exposed nipple in his hand, twisting and pulling it until they were rock hard. You gasped out in a mix of pain and pleasure when he latched on, gently biting down on the sensitive bud for a moment before his lips ghosted your ear. “Doesn’t know that you’re an absolute whore for me. For my fingers. Isn’t that right?” You could hear the snarky tone that laced his words. Is he jealous?

“Only for you Jake. Please don’t stop.” You begged, already feeling the familiar pressure building in your core. “Oh trust me angel, you’ll be begging me to stop soon enough.” He continued curling his fingers around your bundle of nerves until cried out as you reached your high, but he kept going, teetering you on the edge of overstimulation. “C’mon, give me another one. Show me how sorry you are. Cum for me again like the desperate whore you are.” He demanded, not slowing down. Moments later you were gasping out as another orgasm ripped through you. “I can’t…Jake…” You failed to formulate a full sentence, but he knew. He withdrew his fingers, a quiet whimper escaping your mouth from the empty feeling. You were still holding on to his arm, barely able to keep yourself up as your legs felt like jelly.

You looked up at Jake as he brought his hand up to his mouth and sucked his fingers clean of your release. “Tastes like heaven.” Your mind clouded with thoughts as you immediately remembered the same words muttered by his best friend and bandmate just the night before.

Snap out of it Y/N, that’s what got you in trouble in the first place!

“Let’s get you cleaned up shall we?” He smirked as he scooped you in his arms, carrying you to the bathroom upstairs, running a warm bath with your favorite lavender soaks. You sighed in complete relaxation from the warm water but also feeling like things were okay again with Jake. He sat beside you, the two of you just enjoying each other's company without needing to speak. You noticed he was checking his phone quite a bit, assuming it was probably one of the guys since they had a shared group chat to discuss all things band related. Or by the smirk on his face, maybe one of them sent something funny? Whatever the reason was, you decided to shut your eyes and just relax for a few more minutes.

That was, until he spoke up again. "By the way, we're having company tonight."

Your eyes immediately shot open as you turned your head to look towards him. Company? You had a bad feeling about this.

“Oh, uh are the guys coming over?” You asked, trying to hide the nervousness in your tone. “Yeah, something like that.” He replied. You could’ve sworn you saw a faint smirk ghost over his lips but before you could even be sure, it was gone.

Still weary of Jake’s behavior and unsure of where exactly you two stood, you decided to do whatever you could to stay in his good graces, starting by putting on his favorite lingerie set under your shorts and t-shirt when you got out of the bath. Afterwards, you headed downstairs, turning his favorite vinyl record on while you headed into the kitchen to make his favorite recipe.

Jake must have noticed as he came up behind you, wrapping his arms around the front of your waist as his lips ghosted your ear. “What’s all this?” He hummed softly. “I just want to show you how much I love you. You mean everything to me Jake.” You replied honestly. “So you’re not just trying to butter me up as a way to make me forget what happened last night?”

There it was.

“Jake, what do you want me to say? I said I was sor-” He interrupted you before you could finish the sentence. “I’m just messing with you love. Now c’mere, I think I’d rather just skip to dessert anyways.”

His hands suddenly gripped your ass as he turned and lifted you up on the counter. You let out a little squeal of surprise as this was not quite what you were expecting. His hands roamed up your legs before pulling your shirt up until the fabric covering your breasts was exposed. The second he saw the lacy material, he immediately froze and looked up at you with eyes so dark, you could see your reflection in them. “Upstairs, on the bed. Now.” He growled. “When I get up there, you better only be in this.” He said, pulling the strap of your bra up before letting it snap back against your skin, making you gasp out from the slight sting.

You practically slid down from the counter and he aggressively gripped your ass again with one more demand. “And if you so much as think about touching yourself, think again.” Half-sprinting up to the bedroom, you thought about how you should be scared. How you should be so nervous about what was to come, but truthfully, you were so fucking turned on by his slightly aggressive demeanor.

Obeying his command, you stripped out of the worn t-shirt and shorts before situating yourself on the bed in a rather revealing position. Minutes passed as you waited for Jake to come upstairs, becoming more impatient as the time went on. You were starting to get antsy, the wetness in your panties starting to feel uncomfortable as it only reminded you of the pleasure you started feeling some time ago that was now a distant memory. You knew he had to be testing you, a sort of sick version of revenge. As much as you wanted to defy him, you were already treading on thin ice and you didn’t need another nail in the coffin.

After what felt like hours (though was realistically no more than ten minutes), your lover finally stumbled up the stairs. He wore a pleased look on his face when he saw that you had obeyed his request. “So she can listen after all?” He smirked as he made his way over to you. “Up to the headboard darling.” He whispered in your ear. Jake then walked kneeled to the ground as he pulled a small box from underneath the bed. Your eyes widened at the realization of the box’s contents. “Do you trust me, Y/N?” You nodded profusely but that wasn’t good enough for him. “Words. I need you to say it.” He offered softly. “Yes Jake. I trust you.” Your response was met with a quiet “Good girl” and you almost moaned out right then.

You watched as Jake pulled a couple items from the box - a blindfold and a pair of handcuffs. Your legs subconsciously clamped together at the thought of what he had planned for you. That box was typically only reserved for special nights. You weren’t quite sure what was so special about this one, but you weren’t complaining.

Jake gently took your hands in his as he fixed the metal restraints on your wrists before attaching them to the headboard. He looked to you for confirmation that they weren’t too tight against your wrists before grabbing the blindfold that he had placed on the bed beside you. With two senses gone, the rest were heightened as they were now your only means at knowing what was going on around you. You listened intently as you heard Jake move around the room.

“I’m right here, Y/N.” His reassurance was exactly what you needed as you felt his hands start to explore your exposed body. They felt a little rougher but you just chalked it up to the fact that your body was so hyper aware of his touch. His hands moved up your hips to reach behind your back, unclasping the hook that held your breasts. You then felt him grasp your flesh as he sucked on the skin, sure to leave a mark. “Fuck, Jake, don’t stop.” You moaned out.

You softly whimpered out when his movements halted until you felt his hands on your hips. He traced his fingers delicately above the waistline of your panties and you bucked your hips up in response. “Please Jake. Stop teasing.” You heard him chuckle, but it seemed a little too quiet considering how close he was to you.

He finally slipped the fabric down your legs before moving his attention back to your core. He slowly began rubbing circles on your clit, making you moan out once again. Before you knew it, he entered a finger and you clenched around it. You heard him grunt out, his voice a bit deeper than usual but nonetheless, you continued to cry out when he inserted another finger. His fingers curled inside you as you felt your orgasm quickly approaching.

Just when you thought you couldn’t take any more pleasure, you felt his mouth cling to your swollen clit and gasped out. “Fuck Jake, I’m gonna-” You screamed out. “Do it.” His tone was taunting, as if daring you to do it. Once again, his voice sounded a bit distant, but your head was too clouded by the immense pleasure being given to give it a second thought. With one more thrust of his fingers in your soaked cunt, you cried out as your orgasm overtook you.

When his fingers were removed, you whimpered out, a mix between still being sensitive and sudden empty feeling. The bed dipped as you felt him climb up towards you. You felt his fingers rest on top of your lips and you gladly opened up to taste yourself on him. “Tastes like heaven, doesn’t it angel?”

Your body froze at the sudden realization. Danny. As if he could sense your change in demeanor, he pulled his finger from your mouth and removed the blindfold from your eyes. You squinted for a moment to get used to the light change before focusing your attention on the male in front on top of you. Just as quickly, your head whipped around until you found Jake sitting in a chair in the corner of the room with the biggest smirk on his face.

“What the fuck is going on?” You practically yelled out. Jake stood up and walked over to you before responding. “Well, Daniel and I had a little chat about what happened the other night and since it seemed like you enjoyed it quite a bit, we thought, why not continue the fun? Isn’t that right Daniel?” He grinned, turning towards his friend and bandmate.

“Absolutely. Jake had to see firsthand just how responsive his whore was to my touch. You feel like a wet dream clenched around my fingers like that. Almost came from just watching you squirm under me angel.” Though you were in complete shock at first at the fact that they had been scheming behind your back, your mind quickly switched gears as you decided to play along with their game.

“Is that all you two got?”

It was like a flip had switched in both of the men in front of you as their eyes immediately darkened. Danny was the first to act, quickly freeing your wrists before turning his attention to Jake as if silently communicating what their next move would be. Danny backed away momentarily as Jake sauntered to you still spread out on the bed. He gripped his hand in your hair just enough that the pleasure overtook the pain.

“You wanna play with the devil baby? Don’t start crying when you get burned.” He practically growled in your ear. You whimpered softly as his words shot straight down to your core. “On the floor. Get on your knees.” He ordered and you obeyed, practically jumping off the bed. You stared up at him in front of you, waiting for your next command. Instead, he just let out an annoyed puff of air before speaking. “What the fuck are you waiting for? I’d expect you to know what to do by now.” He husked out.

Nodding your head, you quickly fumbled to unhook his belt. Even though it was covered by his boxers, you could see just how pent up he was, his swollen dick throbbing under the constraints of the black fabric. Still, you couldn’t help but slowly palm him, absolutely loving the way he felt in your hands.

“Y/N, this is not the time to be a fucking tease. If your mouth is not wrapped around my cock in the next thirty sec-”

Jake didn’t even have time to finish his sentence before you yanked his boxers down and licked a long stripe up his length, making him shudder in utter pleasure. “Fuck.” He whispered out. This was one of things you adored about Jake - watching him come undone from even the slightest touch. It got you off as much as it did him.

But being the impatient person he is, this wasn’t the time for slow, delicate touches. His hands found their way back in your hair as he shoved his dick down your throat without warning, making you gag a bit before, quickly having to adjust. Tears began to leak from your eyes as he rammed in and out of your mouth, forcing himself even deeper. You gagged again as he hit the back of your throat. Jake let out a breathy chuckle at your slight struggle before looking up at Danny, who was intently watching the scene in front of him.

“See Daniel, this is how you get her to shut up. Give her something better to do with that mouth. Tends to get her in a bit of trouble sometimes.” He turned his attention back to you before continuing. “I bet you do it on purpose though. Love to get me all riled up so I have no choice. Isn’t that right?” He taunted. You knew he obviously wasn’t expecting you to answer but you still nodded your head in response. He finally pulled out and you gasped for air, your lungs burning as the oxygen finally rushed back in.

“Doesn’t she look so pretty Daniel? Face all red and fucked out from taking my cock so well.” Jake directed towards his band mate. “Shit yeah. So fuckin’ hot.” He replied, slightly caught off guard at the attention that suddenly had been directed towards him.

“Y/N, why don’t you go show our dear Daniel just how much you love his dick. Treat him well, hm? He is our guest after all.” You let out the breath you didn't know you were holding. Sure, Jake had a slightly smug side to him, but you had never seen him quite like this before. Even though you knew you were the one really running the show here, the way Jake was taking the lead and sweetly demanding orders was the hottest thing you’d ever witnessed. You made a mental note to bring this up later as it was a side you definitely wanted to see again.

Danny’s eyes followed you as you moved back towards the bed. He followed suit, sitting back on the mattress as you slowly made your way closer to him. It felt so strange having someone other than Jake in front of you, but you quickly reminded yourself that this is something you wanted. It was one thing to hookup with your boyfriend’s best friend in the privacy of a bathroom. It was another to have your boyfriend and best friend essentially plot a threesome behind your back. This was completely new territory and you had no idea what you were doing. As if Jake could sense your slight hesitation, you heard him speak out. “It’s okay Y/N. I’m right here behind you. You don’t have to do anything you’re not comfortable with. If you want to st-”

You turned slightly towards him, but your attention was glued to the floor. “No, I want to. I just.” You paused. “He’ll take good care of you, I promise. Won’t you Daniel?” He posed. Danny mumbled out a “Of course” before you felt his hand gently grab your chin, directing your attention back to him. “Do you trust me Y/N?” His brown eyes were so warm and inviting and you nodded. “Yes, Danny. I trust you.” You replied honestly.

In reply, Danny gently pulled you on his lap and leaned in closer before connecting his lips to yours. Though it was just a simple kiss, it did work to slightly distract you as you shut your eyes and just enjoyed the moment. Danny continued to slowly test your comfort level, increasing the intensity of the kiss, grabbing your ass to pull you impossibly closer. Soon enough you found yourself subconsciously grinding against his lap, needing to get some sort of relief. “Christ Y/N. You’re gonna be the death of me.” Danny muttered. “As much as I want to flip you over and fuck you senseless right now, Jake might actually kill me if he didn’t get you first.” You chuckled a bit as you heard Jake call out “You’re damn right” from behind you.

Danny shifted his position a bit to kick his boxers off and you gaped as his dick sprang free. Compared to Jake, Danny was a bit bigger, though not quite as thick. Still, you were completely mesmerized as your hands slowly found their way to his raging erection. He watched you intently as your head lowered, slowly taking him in your mouth. He hissed out and instinctively bucked his hips up. You gagged as Danny gently pushed your head down until his tip reached the back of your throat, quickly grabbing onto his thighs for support as you hollowed your cheeks to be able to take him fully. “Fuck, you feel so good.”

You continued to bob your head up and down, using your hands to work the rest of his length that you couldn’t fit in your mouth. You jumped slightly as you felt another pair of hands on your hips before realizing it was just Jake. “It’s only me love. You still good?” He chuckled out, though still fully serious. You nodded your head to the best of your ability while it was still wrapped around Danny’s cock. “You look so pretty taking his cock so well. Think you can handle two at once? Or is that too much for you?”

Briefly removing your mouth from Danny, you verbalized consent for him to continue. Though you were nervous as fuck, you knew you Jake would never force you to do anything you weren’t completely on board with.

With your hands on Danny’s thighs for support, you continued to bob your head up and down. Jake teased himself against your slick folds before inserting himself all the way. The vibrations of the moan they came from within you made Danny sigh out a breathy “Shit, so fuckin’ good.” You’d never felt this full before and it was truly an unreal experience. Jake continued to thrust so unforgivingly from behind while Danny was on the verge of unraveling. Moments later, you felt his warm release fill your mouth and you pulled back to show that you had swallowed every last drop, earning a fucked out grin from him.

Jake then pulled you up closer to his chest before whispering in your ear. “Did you treat our guest as I asked? I hope you were a good girl for him.” You could only nod in agreeance as he began to toy with your clit while still fucking you relentlessly. Your eyes were screwed shut but somehow you could still see the smug look on his face. “That’s my girl.”

Your senses were being pushed to their limits when you suddenly felt a pair of hands tending to your breasts. When you opened your eyes, you gasped out at the sight of Danny playing with the buds of your nipples until they were rock hard. He latched onto one and the moan you let out echoed throughout the room. The combination of both his and Jake's touches had you teetering on the edge of another orgasm.

“Fuck, ple-, I’m gonna-” You couldn’t even form full sentences as the pleasure clouded your brain. “You think we should let her finish Daniel? Think she’s earned it?” Jake teased. You couldn’t help but cry out pathetic begs, needing to finish. Looking down at Danny, you gave your biggest doe eyes to plead with him. “Please Danny, can I cum?” You cried out as Jake hit another spot of pleasure within you.

You saw Danny’s eyes flick up to Jake’s as if asking for approval to be the deciding voice before he looked back at you. “Cum for me Y/N. Cum on Jake’s cock.” He demanded.

You practically screamed out as the white hot pleasure seemed to overtake you instantly, having to grab onto Danny’s shoulders for support so you wouldn’t fall. Jake let you catch your breath as you came down from your high before gently pulling out. Danny grabbed your chin and met your eyes. “Don’t think you’re finished just yet, do you angel? Now come here and give me one more. Think you can do that for me?” His voice sounded so sweet but was laced with a slight demanding tone. You simply nodded in response and he not-so-gently pushed you to lay back on the bed.

Without any warning, he lined his tip up before slamming his cock into you all at once, making you cry out from how sensitive you were. His eyes softened for a moment to make sure your cries weren’t from pain and you reassured him. “Please, keep going. Fuck me Danny.” You practically begged. He didn’t waste any time in continuing to thrust into you completely. Looking over, you hadn’t noticed that Jake was standing off to the side of the bed, tending to his own needs as he watched the scene unfolding before him. Watching his best friend fuck his girlfriend.

Between that thought and Danny moving your leg above his shoulder, hitting an even deeper pleasure point, you moaned out a plethora of praises to both guys that you knew would go straight to their heads (and dicks).

You could feel the band in your core starting to tighten once again as you clenched around Danny. His eyes darkened as he spoke out. “So beautiful Y/N. You look like a fuckin’ goddess I swear. God I want to take a picture and hang it above my fireplace so I never forget how good you look wrapped around my cock. So fuckin perfect.” His words sent shivers down your spine as you clenched around him again.

“Watch it Wagner. You may have her right now, but she’s still my girl.” You heard Jake rasp out from beside you.

Danny turned back to you and grinned before speaking again. “Yeah but don’t forget what got us here in the first place. Someone wasn’t doing their job properly. Wasn’t fucking the poor little thing enough.” He huffed.

Jake groaned out a “Fuck you” which Danny immediately returned. You sat up a bit and grabbed Danny’s chin to bring his attention back to you. “Hey moron, why don’t you finish fucking me first then you can fuck him.” You quipped back, only half-joking. His eyes shot up in surprise as he very quickly directed his full attention back to you.

Switching positions, Danny pulled you on his lap and fucked you harder than anyone ever had before. With just a few more thrusts, your body begged for release and Danny didn’t waste any time getting you there. “Fuck!” You cried out as yet another orgasm overtook you, simultaneously feeling Danny’s hot release shoot inside you. You collapsed forward on his chest, listening to Danny’s heart beating at an increased rate.

You looked over at Jake as you heard his silent grunts, signaling his own finish, the white ivory stripes painted across his stomach. With a fucked out smile, he walked over to the bed. You sat up a bit before leaning over towards him to lick his stomach clean of his release. He leaned down to you, connecting his lips to yours as he could taste himself on you.

“You did so good. So proud of you baby.” He praised. Danny gently tapped your thighs, signifying that he was going to pull out, making a slight whimper leave your lips. You rolled over to lay back on the bed. As you turned your head, you saw the two conversing as they headed towards the bathroom, most likely to grab a washcloth.

The exhaustion from the recent activities suddenly caught up to you as your eyes began to feel immensely heavy. Just before you drifted off into a deep sleep, you felt a hot breath in your ear and a voice spoke out, “I knew there was a little devil hiding in you angel.”

✶ ✶ ✶

Taglist:

@starcatcherchords @jannysarcher @bimbokiszka @itsdannysworld @dannys-dream @ignite-my-love @stardustcatcher

114 notes · View notes

hearts-hunger · 6 months

Text

Read on AO3 | Masterlist

Summary: You don't like haunted houses. When you get scared by a big huge werewolf, you find you like the man behind the mask.

Pairings: Danny x Reader | Genre: halloween fluff, hurt/comfort | Word Count: 7k (yikes) | Warnings: smoking, anxiety, general Halloween spookyness

A/N: This is my fic for the GVF Fic Writer's Halloween Event! I used the prompt “carnival haunted house”. I hope you like it! ♡

“Come on, it’s not gonna be that bad! You’re being such a baby.”

You crossed your arms over your chest, half defensive and half warding off the chill of the autumn night. You couldn’t exactly argue with your friend; you were kind of being a baby about the haunted house she’d dragged you to with her boyfriend and a bunch of his Greek life pals. Still, she knew you weren’t particularly adventurous, and you figured she should have known you would be wary of doing something like this.

“I’ve never been to a haunted house,” you protested. “And the reviews said it's supposed to be the scariest one in the state.”

“Well, yeah,” she said with a roll of her eyes. “Why would we go to some lame ass haunted house? We’re here to get scared.”

You have a doubtful hum as you looked over the front of the house. They’d certainly done the place up — the actors that milled around in the sharp lighting set the scene, and the house was realistically run-down and looked on the verge of structural collapse. The screams punctuating the soundtrack of ghoulish music that came from inside didn’t do it any favors, either.

“It’ll be fun,” she insisted. “You always do this. Frat parties, horror movie marathons, literally any hookup I try to get you... You always chicken out at the last second.”

You winced at a particularly shrill shriek that came through the boarded-up window. “Yeah.” You found yourself wishing you’d decided to stay home with a good book and a hot toddy.

“Just stick with Ben,” she said, gesturing to the one single guy in your group. “Who knows? You might even get some action later — if you're not too scared, that is.”

You gave her a dry smile. “That idea is even scarier than the haunted house.”

She scoffed. “Your standards are too high. Ben’s nice. And he's hot.”

You had to admit she was right about him being hot. But as for him being nice, well, you’d heard the rumors, and you didn't want to find out if they were true.

“Can’t I just stick with you?” you asked. You took her hand. “Come on, Ash. Girl’s trip through the haunted house.”

She untangled herself from you. “No way. I’m with Jackson.”

Before you could try and convince her not to leave you alone in a haunted house, the undead ticket taker ushered you to the door with a chilling moan. You felt a flare of anxiety as you came into the dark foyer and took a seat with your group in front of a hooded fortune teller.

“Welcome, my dearies,” she said in a cackling voice. “I’ve seen your fortune in my crystal ball, and I see many winding paths and dark shadows in your future. Some of you may not even make it out alive.”

The ouija board on the wall moved by itself, spelling out “doom”. You tried to relax; maybe this wouldn’t be so bad. Maybe it would even be fun.

Suddenly, a box beside the fortune teller popped open with a shriek and revealed a leering skeleton. You jumped and couldn't help a little cry of fear.

“Here we go,” Ashley said derisively.

You frowned at her. “I thought the whole point was to get scared.”

“Yeah, from shit that's actually scary.”

You didn't have time to reply, moved along from your seat to a dark, winding hallway by a frantic actor in grisly makeup. You got shouldered to the back of the pack, behind Ashley and Jackson, and tried to keep your cool.

“Oh, this is gonna be good,” Ashley said, a tone of delight in her slightly hushed voice. Screams and creepy laughter echoed from farther off, and you all cautiously made your way down the dark hallway.

The hallway was narrow, and your group was moving slowly in suspense; a ghoul jumped from the hole in the wall you hadn’t noticed and howled at you.

You bit out a curse and grabbed the back of Ashley's sweater, deciding right then that you didn’t like this at all.

“Get off,” she said, pushing your hand away. “Find somebody else to hold onto if you have to, geez.”

Stung, you withdrew your hand and hugged your middle. The frenzied atmosphere had your anxiety on high alert, and you jumped at every little thing, adding your frightened voice to the cacophony of shrieks and screams and rattling cages that lined the walls.

You made it through the house by sheer willpower alone, growing more and more agitated as actors jumped out at you, skeletons fell from the ceiling to dangle in front of you, and strobe lights disoriented every scene. When you finally made it through, you tried to catch your breath, and then remembered with horror that there was a haunted walk in the woods to get through next.

“Ashely,” you pleaded. “I really don’t like this. Is there any way — ?”

“Don’t ruin it,” she said waspishly, obviously annoyed and being pulled forward by her boyfriend.

You felt close to tears. You weren’t trying to ruin it, and you were embarrassed that you couldn’t keep it together and hurt by her callousness.

Unable to do anything else, you kept moving forward through the cemetery scene and shied away in fear from every ghost and mangled undead creature that leapt from behind the headstones. Your breathing was rapid, and you started to feel lightheaded as you tried to keep up with your group.

A few moments of quiet followed when you made it out of the cemetery, and you foolishly let your guard down. Then, without warning, an actor jumped from the woods into the path, screaming to beat the devil, right between you and the rest of your group.

You froze, unable to see past the gruesome makeup and the awful screaming. When you finally found use of your legs again, you hurried past him and rounded a corner only to be scared by another actor in a horrible mask.

You were at your wit's end. You fled, stumbling down the dark wooded path, and found the trail completely empty. You looked frantically for your group; they must have left you behind, hurrying on to the next array of terrifying scenes. Your hands shook as you found yourself completely alone in the pitch-black woods, waiting in terrible suspense for the next thing to jump out at you.

You quickly came up on a dense patch of forest, skeletal branches tearing at your hair and your sweater. There was a figure ahead, a shadowed and huge werewolf, and you thought it was a statue; you had just passed it when it moved.

You screamed as it ran into the path from behind you and came right up beside you.

“Wait! Stop!” you pleaded, unable to stop the tears from finally overflowing. You cowered and begged the actor to leave you alone. He reached a clawed hand out towards you and said something in a distorted voice, and you shrank back as he moved closer.

“Please,” you sobbed, beside yourself. You couldn't take any more; your heart was fairly beating out of your chest, and you couldn’t stop crying.

The actor swept off his werewolf mask, revealing a concerned expression and a bounty of curly black hair. He kept his distance from you but still had one hand outstretched.

“Hey, hey, it’s okay,” he said in a surprisingly gentle voice. “I didn’t mean to scare you more after you said to stop — I should have taken my mask off sooner. I’m sorry.”

You inhaled in a choppy breath, still reeling from the overwhelming fear and now faced with the biggest, gentlest looking guy you’d ever seen.

“I’m not gonna hurt you,” he said, calm and kind. “And I won’t scare you any more.”

Your breath caught on a pitiful sob. “Do you promise?”

His expression was gentle. “Yes, I promise. My name’s Danny. I’m just an actor.”

You tried to collect yourself, working to steady your breathing and stop crying, watching as he looked around the woods.

“Where’s your group?” he asked. “They’re not supposed to let people go alone.”

“They l-left me,” you managed.

He frowned. “They left you?” He gave a disapproving hum. “Some friends they are.”

You didn’t say anything to that, figuring your emotional state was enough of an agreement.

“I’m just trying to get through this so I can go home,” you said miserably. “I’m sorry.”

“You don’t have to apologize,” he said kindly. “Is it your first time?”

You nodded, running your sleeve over your face to try and repair yourself. “My friends made me come.”

He sighed.

“Well, I can’t make your friends not be dicks to you,” he said apologetically. “But I can get you out without having to go through the rest of it.”

You looked up at him, so relieved you were almost dizzy with it. “Really?”

“Of course.” He extended his hand to the woods he’d come from. “Right this way.”

Despite his kindness to you, you still felt wary. He noticed and softened his posture towards you.

“I promise there’s nothing scary,” he said, and you knew he was being sincere. “It’s the way I get out, kind of like a backstage shortcut. I’ll take you right back to the front where you can wait on your group.”

You gave a shaky sigh of relief. “Thank you.”

You followed him off the main path onto another that cut through the woods, finally settling after a few minutes, the cold air stinging your warm face. Though you still heard the shrieks of people passing by, you felt more at ease walking beside Danny. He held his mask under one arm and trudged a little awkwardly through the brush in his big suit, making sure to stick by your side.

“I’m not going to get you in trouble, am I?” you asked, looking up at him. He was still a little imposing even without the mask, tall and broad, but you weren't afraid of him.

“No, you’re alright,” he assured you. “We can take people out if they use the safeword.”

You hadn’t even known there was a safeword, and figured that would have been a nice piece of information for Ashley to share with you.

“What is the safeword?” you asked. “In case I ever decide to come back in a fit of insanity.”

He chuckled, and the sound was warm.

“It’s ‘kitkat’,” he said. “Like the candy. Any time we hear it, we stop whatever scene we’re in and make sure that person gets out safely.”

“That’s nice of you,” you said. You had to step twice for each one of his long strides, and you were glad you had him with you as the sounds of the maze still rang out in the darkness.

He shrugged. “The owners are good people, and they want to make sure it's a safe and fun experience for everyone.”

You tried to listen to what he said, but you saw something coming towards your path; though you knew it was probably just another actor coming off set, you remembered one of them walking alongside you in the trees and jumping out at you.

“It’s okay,” Danny said gently. “They’re not going to scare you. I promise.”

The actor came into the path a few paces ahead of you and gave Danny a friendly wave in his undead getup. Danny tried to lift his hand to wave back, and both of you realized that you were holding on to his arm through the suit.

“Oh, sorry,” you said, blushing hot and quickly withdrawing your hand.

His smile was patient and unconcerned. “No worries.”

Sooner than you expected, you came up to the fence and saw a cheery bonfire and a few outbuildings just beyond.

He held the gate open for you. “Well, here we are,” he said amiably. “This is the staff entrance, but if you go around that building, you'll come around to the main ticketing booth. You shouldn't have any trouble, but if someone asks, tell them you safeworded out and Danny sent you back.”

You stopped halfway through the gate. “Thank you for your help, Danny. I'm sorry to have been a bother.”

He shook his head and gave you a friendly smile.

“You weren’t a bother,” he said. “I’m glad I could help, and I’m sorry you didn’t have such a great time.”

Your returning smile was a little wobbly. “Well... have a good night. I hope you scare lots of people.”

He laughed. “Thanks. You have a good night too.”

He turned to go back to his shadowy wooded post, and you wended your way through the staff section, passing a few actors in various states of costuming. A security guard directed you towards the main entrance, and you found a spot to sit and wait for your group.

Long minutes passed. You texted Ashley and told her where you were, but you didn't get a response; you wondered if they'd chosen to do the extra zombie maze and haunted hayride without you. You were cold, and you wished you had your own car so you wouldn’t have to wait for a ride.

“Hey, kitkat.”

You looked up at the familiar voice and saw Danny waving to you from the fence that bordered the staff area. You walked over and felt a sort of shy warmth at his smile.

“Hi,” you said. “Were you worried I might have died of fright?”

He chuckled. “A little. I just wanted to check and see if your friends had come back yet. They’re still not here?”

“I texted them, but I guess they must have gone ahead and done the extra stuff.” You huddled further into your sweater. “It’s really kind of you to interrupt your work to check on me.”

He looked a little bashful. “Well, I just wanted to make sure you were okay. I’m actually done for the night; somebody else is being the werewolf for the last shift.”

“Ah, I see,” you said. “Passing on the torch of terror.”

He smiled. “Something like that.”

A breeze rustled through the trees, and you shivered.

“Are you cold?” he asked.

“A little,” you admitted.

He gestured over his shoulder. “You’re welcome to come sit by the bonfire while you wait. A few of us are hanging out for a while.”

“Are you sure?” you asked, thinking it was a very sweet offer.

“Yeah,” he said. “As long as you’re okay with seeing people with their makeup and costumes still on.”

“But they’re not, uh... working, right?”

He smiled. “Nope. We don’t scare off the clock, I promise.”

“Okay, then. Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.” He opened the gate for you and led you to the bonfire, and the two guys already sitting there in matching skull makeup and tattered costumes looked up at you in uncanny synchronicity.

“I thought you said you don’t scare off the clock,” you whispered to Danny.

He laughed, but it wasn’t unkind. “They’re just like that. It’s a twin thing, I guess.” He offered you a seat on a log bench by the fire. “Guys, this is...”

Danny looked at you. “Shoot. I don't even know your name.”

You smiled and introduced yourself to the twins. They lost some of their spookiness as they introduced themselves as Josh and Jake.

“So you're Danny’s kitkat,” Josh said with a winsome smile. “Nice to meet you.”

You smiled back, a little sheepish. “Thank you. You both look... terrifying.”

Jake mimed a gallant bow. “Why thank you. We certainly try.”

Danny touched an unobtrusive hand to your shoulder.

“I’m just gonna get out of this suit,” he said. “I’ll be right back.”

You nodded. “Okay. I’ll be here.”

He turned to go, but before he’d made it two steps, he turned back towards you.

“Do you like apple cider?” he asked.

You were a little bemused at the question. “Yeah. I love it.”

He smiled. “Okay. Sit tight.”

You watched him go, endeared to his thoughtfulness and the warm ease of his smile. You had the somewhat silly thought that it suited him to play what was essentially, in the light of day, a big shaggy dog.

“So, kitkat,” Jake said, and you guessed the playfully teasing nickname had stuck. “How did you like our little haunted patch of heaven?”

You gave a wry smile. “How many people that burst into tears and get escorted out seem to like it?”

He laughed, and it was an amusing contrast to his makeup.

“Well, I guess you’re right,” he said. “But some people who leave early just didn’t know what to expect, and they come back again when they're more prepared. Some people flat don’t like this kind of thing.”

“I think I'm probably the second kind,” you admitted. “My friends brought me, and I knew I wasn't going to like it.”

Josh lit a cigarette and held it between his long fingers painted to look like bones.

“You’re not with your friends now, though,” he observed. “Do they know you’re here?”

You shrugged. “I texted them, but they’d already left me behind by the time I got to Danny. I don't know when they’re going to be done.”

“They left you behind?” Jake asked, indignant. “I mean, no offense to your friends, but that’s kind of a dick move.”

“No, you’re right,” you agreed. “Danny was very kind to help me even though I was hysterical when he jumped out at me.”

Both twins lifted their gaze to something behind you, and Josh grinned.

“Aw, Dan, you hear that?” he said. “You’re a very kind werewolf.”

You looked over to see Danny wearing a somewhat bashful smile and holding a mug wreathed with steam, a jacket draped over his arm.

“Just doing my job,” he said modestly. He sat beside you and handed you the mug, then put his huge jacket over your shoulders. “Here. This’ll get you warmed up.”

You took the mug gratefully and warmed your hands on the sides of it, breathing in the tart fragrance of apple cider as steam rose from the drink. His jacket, though you were practically swimming in it, was warm and smelled like sweet, spicy cologne. “Thank you, Danny.”

He smiled. “You’re very welcome.”

He stretched his long legs out towards the fire, and you admired how he looked in snug jeans and a rust-colored sweater. He wasn’t scary at all out of the suit, and you were curious as to how much his friends would change once they were out of their makeup.

“What part do you two work?” you asked the twins. “I don’t remember seeing you in the house, but then again, I was kind of trying not to see anything.”

They smiled, curving the black-and-white skeleton grins into something gentler.

“We’re past Danny a little ways,” Jake said. “There’s a section of the woods between Jason’s chainsaw attack and Elm Street, and we do a whole routine of following people and then screaming at the top of our lungs when we get close to them.”

“Josh is very good at it,” Danny said. “He’s got the pipes for it.”

You smiled despite the lingering unease of imagining being caught in their scene. “I’m glad I didn't make it to your section, then.”

They laughed.

“You should have seen Jake when he was the undead pirate in the swamp scene,” Josh said. “He’d sit completely still in the chair in the corner and then jump up and chase people out through the alligator swamp.” He looked to his brother. “What was that, two seasons ago? That was a big hit that year.”

“Have you played a lot of different parts?” you asked.

All three of them agreed.

“They move you around all the time,” Danny said. “It’s fun getting to play different characters and wear different costumes. Josh played this little dude with a pumpkin head that didn’t look scary at first, but it freaked people out when he stood as they passed by and just turned his head to watch them.”

“Oh, yeah, I remember that one,” Josh said, fondly reminiscing on scaring the bejeezus out of people. “Weren't you Michael Meyers when I was doing that?”

Danny laughed. “Yeah, because I was the only one tall enough that year.”

“What was Sam doing then?” Jake asked.

Josh shook his head. “He was a zombie, I think. Maybe.” He looked to you. “Sam is our younger brother. He works here too.”

“He should be getting off any minute,” Danny said, glancing at his watch. He looked towards the woods. “There he is now, actually.”

You looked over too, and you gasped as you saw a huge four-legged stilt creature with mossy horns atop a deer skull head.

“That’s just Sam,” Danny said quickly, wanting to reassure you.

You smiled in delight. “It's okay. I’m not afraid of that. I think it’s wonderful.”

A few coworkers near the fence helped Sam get out of his costume and off the stilts, and he shook his hair out of his face as he came over to your bonfire.

“Howdy, boys,” he said. He caught sight of you and gave you a curious smile.

“I didn’t know we were inviting lady friends to hang out,” he said.

The twins laughed, and Danny’s smile was a little embarrassed.

“Danny just helped me get out of the woods,” you told him with a smile. “And your brothers have been nice enough to share your bonfire while I wait for my group.”

“Ah, a kitkat, huh?” Sam asked. “Sorry if I scared you coming out in all my regalia.”

“She said you were wonderful,” Jake teased. “Not scary at all.”

He smiled. “Well, I’m glad you liked it. It’s a bitch to get in and out of, but I think it looks cool.”

He sat catty-corner to the twins and sighed deeply as he stretched. “Cigarette.”

Josh pulled one out of his pack for him and tossed him a lighter. “So polite, Sammy.”

Sam smiled as he lit his smoke. “You know what some girl said to me? She said she wanted to take me home as a pet.”

Danny grinned. “As, like, a sexy pet? Or just a huge, weird dog?”

“Huge weird dog,” he agreed. “Though you’ve probably got me beat on that one.”

“Nah, Danny gets all the lonely Halloween housewives,” Jake said. “They like him all... wolfy.”

You looked over at Danny. “Do they really?” you asked, amused.

You didn’t know for sure in the warm light of the fire, but you thought he might have blushed.

“Sometimes,” he admitted. “They probably wouldn't feel the same if they saw me out of the suit, though.”

You thought that couldn't be true. If he hadn’t scared you, you might have been... intrigued by the werewolf costume. Certainly you were intrigued now that he was out of it.

You talked for a long time around the fire, learning some of their different parts they’d played, getting funny stories of their best scares, finding out some of the behind the scenes secrets that made it less frightening and more interesting to you.

“How long have you worked here?” you asked.

“This is our fourth year,” Sam said. “It’s just a seasonal thing — our real job is playing music, but, you know, gotta pay the bills before we land Madison Square Garden.”

You drew Danny's jacket closer around you, thankful for its warmth. He had moved closer, or maybe you had moved, so the two of you were shoulder to shoulder.

“What kind of music do you play?” you asked.

“Rock n roll,” Josh said proudly. “Jake’s on guitar, Sam's on bass, and Danny's on drums.”

“Does that make you the mercurial lead singer?” you teased.

He grinned. “I do what I can.”

You thought of Danny playing drums and felt something close to butterflies at the thought.

“We’re doing local gigs, mostly,” Jake said. “We’re hoping to get a recording contract soon, but for now, we’re starving artists splitting rent and scaring people in the side.”

You smiled. “You should do a Halloween-themed concert here,” you said. “All decked out in makeup and costumes. I would come.”

“That’s actually a fantastic idea,” Josh said. “Hey, Dan, you picked a good one.”

You were a little embarrassed but mostly pleased at his lighthearted teasing, and you thought Danny felt the same. As the brothers started discussing what their spooky concert could entail, Danny checked a message on his phone.

“Brian lost his fake arm,” Danny said to the group. “Some moron thought it would be funny if he grabbed it and ran off with it.”

“Super,” Jake said dryly. “I assume the security guys are escorting the arm thief off property?”

Danny stood and pocketed his phone. “I reckon. But he asked me if I’d bring him a spare arm.”

He looked down at you with a hopeful expression. “You want to come along?”

“On a zombie arm delivery through the quarantine zone?”

He smiled. “Yeah. Through the backstage, so no scary stuff.”

He held his hand out to you, and you took it.

“I might cry again,” you warned. “You never know.”

He squeezed your hand. “I won't let anything get you, kitkat. You stick with me and you’ll be just fine.”

You were happy to comply, enjoying the feeling of your hand in his as he led you to the prop storage building. He had to let go of your hand to sift through the array of knives, chainsaws, and tombstones, and you followed him through the winding aisles of shelves stacked high with all manner of fake blood and gruesome pumpkin heads.

You skirted a group of seven foot tall skeletons looming in the light of the bare lightbulbs overhead. “You guys have a lot of stuff.”

“This isn't even half of it,” he said, looking for a particular shelf. He rounded a corner and you followed, coming face to face with a leering clown mask that made you draw a sharp breath.

“You okay?” he asked, looking over his shoulder.

“Yeah,” you said, a little embarrassed that you’d been frightened of a completely motionless mask. You moved close again and concentrated on him instead of the ghoulish props. “This stuff doesn’t freak you out? Even just a little?”

He shrugged, but he wore a tell-tale smile. “Not really. I’m used to it by now.” He found the shelf he was looking for. “Aha! Here we go.”

He pulled a grisly arm in a ripped sleeve from the collection and held it up. “High five.”

You slapped your palm against it. “Is that all we need?”

“Yep,” he agreed. “We’re all set.”

He took your hand again and led you back outside, walking along the fence until you reached a different entrance to the woods. You pressed closer when you started down the path, and he smiled down at you in the dim light of the half-moon.

“You’re okay, kitkat,” he said sweetly. “Remember what I said?”

“You’re not going to let anything get me?”

“Right. I gotcha, don’t worry.”

The woods were almost pleasant without the frantic haunts and jumpscares, and you noticed the lush sounds that filtered through the sound effects and various shrieks and screams that drifted through the darkness.

A trilling, haunting bird call caught your attention. “Is that part of the ambience?”

“A natural one,” he said. “That’s an eastern screech owl. They sing all the time out here.”

He pulled you to a stop. “We might be able to see this one. Hold on.”

His hand was warm in yours, big and callused, and you watched his face as he studied the trees. He was handsome, there was no denying it; his curls were brushed by the breeze, and you couldn't help but do the same when you saw the excited curve of his smile.

“There it is,” he said quietly, pointing to a tree a few paces ahead. “See it?”

You looked where he directed, and after a moment of searching, you saw a small brown owl perched on a branch. It called again, a waterfall of notes, and you watched the feathers on its head stand up like little horns.

“Spooky,” you said.

He smiled. “Isn't it pretty?”

“It’s beautiful,” you agreed. He squeezed your hand, pleased you’d liked it.

“Let’s go deliver this arm,” he said. “Shall we?”

“Lead on, good sir.”

You reached the quarantine zone section of the maze, and you started to feel uneasy again as the screams of happily frightened patrons and dedicated actors got louder. Danny shouldered a side door open and took you inside, winding through the narrow walls with an ease born of practice.

You came up to a little room open to the backstage side with a barred window of the opposite wall. A guy in all his zombie finery cracked a smile that was slightly marred by his macabre makeup.

“Brought me a snack, huh?” he joked.

“Just an arm,” Danny said, handing it over. “Sorry yours got snatched.”

He rolled his eyes. “It was a bunch of frat guys. Idiots.”

You wondered grimly if it was one of Ashley and Jackson’s troupe that had taken the arm. You wouldn’t be surprised.

“See you around,” Danny said, squeezing his broad frame back through the entrance. He took you back down the maze to the place you’d come in from, and you were about to ask him if he’d ever worked as a zombie when an actor slammed against the bars his jail cell beside you.

You yelped and moved behind Danny, feeling your heartbeat pick up again.

“Hey, Cindy, hold up,” Danny said to the actor, holding you hand tightly and putting himself between you and the actor. “I got a kitkat with me.”

She immediately let up on her routine and peeked through the bars of the cell.

“Oh, I’m sorry,” she said sincerely. “I didn’t see that it was you. Are you okay, hon?”

You tried to find your voice, tucking yourself safely behind Danny. “I’m fine, thanks. You’re very effective.”

She laughed. “Thank you. Sorry again for scaring you.”

You followed Danny out, trying to get your heartbeat to settle into a normal rhythm. When you were through the back door again, Danny turned to face you.

“I’m really sorry,” he said, and you heard how much he meant it. “I forgot there was a spot there. I should have warned you.”

“It’s okay,” you said weakly. You looked up at him. “You didn’t let her get me, so I guess we’re good.”

He gave you an apologetic smile. “Still, I feel terrible. Are you okay?”

You nodded. “Yes. Sorry you got stuck with the wimpiest girl in the whole world.”

“I don't mind,” he said kindly. He squeezed your hand. “Let's get you back to civilization, yeah?”

As you walked, you felt your phone buzz. You read the text from Ashley, and from the number of odd typos, it seemed like she’d gone back to the car and gotten into the frat boys’ stash of weed or alcohol or both. She didn't seem remotely concerned or apologetic that they’d completely abandoned you, and the demand to come back to the car for a ride home didn’t exactly make up for it.

“Is that your friends?” Danny asked.

You gave a doubtful hum. “I’ve decided ‘friends’ is a bit of a strong word, but yes. They're finally headed back to the car.”

Danny didn’t say anything for a moment. Then, he seemed to work up his courage with a deep breath.

“Okay, so, before I say anything,” he said, “I want you to know you can absolutely turn me down and it won’t hurt my feelings. I’m happy to walk you back to your friends’ car and leave it at that.”

You felt a spark of something eager, something curious. “Okay,” you agreed. “What’s behind door number two?”

His smile was shy. “Well, I was thinking, if you don’t live nine hundred miles from here... I could drive you home. Maybe we could grab some dinner.”

You wanted to say yes immediately, but you made yourself think it through. It was a little crazy to be accepting a ride home from a guy you’d just met at a haunted house — a lot crazy for you, considering you were the opposite of adventurous or risk-seeking — but there was something about Danny that you knew was trustworthy. He’d been nothing but kind to you and hadn’t done anything that made you even vaguely uncomfortable, and you wanted to get to know him better.

“I’d like that,” you said, and you felt yourself blush when he smiled.

“Really?” he asked. “Like I said, I don’t mind taking you over to your friends. But if I do, I... I would like to get your number, and ask you out for something in the daytime if you want.”

You’d never had such genuine, conscientious attention turned your way before, and you found you very much enjoyed it.

“I would love to go out sometime when it’s not pitch black,” you said, teasing a little, and he laughed.

“And tonight?” he asked, cautious of seeming insistent.

You smiled. “I would be grateful if you could drive me home, if it’s not too far out of your way. I live at the university.”

“That’s not out of the way at all,” he said. “Our house is right around the corner.”

You liked the thought that meeting up with him again would be easy, almost like it was meant to be. As you made it back to the bonfire where Sam, Josh, and Jake were waiting, you texted Ashley to tell her your plans; just as a precaution, though you didn’t think you’d need it, you shared your location with her.

“I gave her instructions to let them do a documentary on me if I get murdered,” you said.

Danny laughed. “Okay. I can promise you that it won’t be me, at any rate. I do think we should get some killer pumpkin waffles, though. I know a good place.”

“Are you going to the diner?” Sam asked. The three of them had been shamelessly listening in on your conversation, and they gave you three matched smiles as you came up to the fire.

“Can we come too?” Josh asked.

Jake elbowed him. “They’re going on a date, dummy.”

Josh scoffed. “It’s not really fair of him to bring up the diner and not invite us.”

“We’ll sit at a different booth,” Sam promised.

You laughed. “I don’t mind if you come,” you said. “And we can sit at the same booth.”

You looked up at Danny. “Unless you mind.”

His smile was equal parts fond and exasperated with his friends. “No, I don't mind. The more the merrier.”

The boys were thrilled to hear that, and they left to get out of their costumes so you could leave. You and Danny sat by the fire in a bashful, quiet companionship.

“I would like to go out sometime, just us,” you said. “If... if you want to. You four seem kind of like a package deal, though.”

He chuckled. “We are, kind of. We’ve been friends since we were kids — they’re really more like my brothers. But yes, I want to go out sometime too, just us.”

“Even though I'm a kitkat?” you asked. “It’s been quite a first impression.”

He smiled and brushed your hair behind your ear in an affectionate, innocent touch. “It wasn't so bad,” he said. “I’m glad you were my kitkat.”

You blushed and tried to hide your smile. The boys came back and rescued you from doing anything foolish, like kissing a guy you’d just met, and the five of you made your way through the grass to the staff parking lot.

“You two look downright friendly without all your makeup,” you said to Jake and Josh. You saw their differences more clearly now, noticing how Jake’s face was softer and Josh's features were in sharper relief. They were still a matched pair, and Sam clearly took after them in their good looks, but Danny was the one who really held your attention with his tall, broad, and dark aspect.

You all piled into Danny's car, and as they let you have the front seat, you learned that they usually rode together since they were all coming from and going to the same place.

“It’s my turn with the aux,” Jake said, reaching for it.

“No sea shanties, please,” Sam said dramatically.

“Let kitkat have the aux if she wants,” Josh chided. “She’s the guest.”

“Oh, um...” You took the cord when Jake handed it to you. “Are you sure? What if I pick something you hate?”

“Try us,” Danny said. “Between the four of us, we have a wide variety of musical interests.”

You pulled up your Halloween playlist, thinking it was appropriate, and played “Werewolves of London”.

“Oh hell yeah,” Danny said. “Turn this up.”

“Hey, Dan,” Jake said. “This could be your theme song.”

He smiled. “I'll just put a Union Jack on my costume somewhere.” He glanced over at you. “You like Warren Zevon?”

“I love him,” you said. “Excitable Boy is my favorite album of his.”

“That’s because you have excellent taste,” he said seriously.

You were pleased that he liked what you’d picked, and all of you sang along as he drove past rolling farmland back into the city proper. He pulled up to a diner you’d always wanted to try but had never had a chance to, and the five of you found a booth in the corner and placed your orders for a variety of classic diner food and a round of coffee.

You talked and laughed as you had your late-night dinner, and the more you got to know Danny and his brothers, the more you liked them. When you were finished, you lingered over your coffee and waited for the milkshakes you ordered; you hadn’t wanted a whole dessert to yourself, and Danny offered to split his with you.

Your pumpkin pie shake came with two striped straws, and you giggled when Danny’s nose brushed against yours as you both took a sip. You saw Sam, Jake, and Josh watching you with amusement and affection and couldn’t help but blush.

“Sorry if this is too early to say,” Josh said, “but you two are cute together.”

Danny blushed too, but his smile was pleased. When you were done, he stood and said he was going for a cigarette.

“You want to come?” he asked.

You took the hand he offered and smiled up at him. “Sure.”

He led you outside, and you thought you heard the boys talking about the two of you as you left them. The night air was chilly, and you moved close to him for warmth and maybe something more.

“I have a pack in my jacket,” he said, and you realized you were still wearing it from when he’d given it to you earlier.

“Oh, I totally forgot,” you said, making to take it off and give it back. “I’m sorry.”

“No, that’s okay,” he assured you. He pulled it back on your shoulders and made sure it was snug. He smiled. “You look better in it anyway.”

He pulled a pack of cigarettes out of the pocket, along with a lighter, and his face was all sharp angles and warm colors in the light of the small flame.

“You want one?” he asked.

“Sure,” you said, taking the one he offered you. “Thanks.”

He lit it for you and closed the lighter with a little click. He brushed his thumb over the surface of it in an absent, thoughtful touch, and you wondered what he was thinking.

“Thank you for taking such good care of me,” you said.

He smiled. “You’re welcome. It’s my pleasure.”

“Do you ever go through the haunted house?” you asked after a moment. “Not as an actor, I mean.”

He shrugged. “I’ve never had the chance to. I guess I would like to, just to see if from the other side.” He grinned down at you. “Why, are you thinking of coming back in a fit of insanity?”

You gave a soft laugh. “Maybe,” you said. “If I had a big werewolf bodyguard with me to keep me safe.”

He didn't say anything for a moment, but he looked at you with such tenderness and attention you could hardly believe it was directed at you. You didn't consider yourself pretty, certainly not someone to attract such a look from a boy as pretty or as kind as he was, and you felt beautiful under his gaze.

“Can I have a fit of insanity too?” he said. “Just for a second?”

You unconsciously tipped your face up towards him. “Just for a second.”

His smile was impossibly affectionate. “Can I kiss you, kitkat?”

“Please,” you said softly.

He moved slowly, giving you time to pull away, and when he kissed you it was gentle and warm and undemanding. Your whole body felt warm and tingly with something you didn't think you’d ever experienced before.

You sighed when he let you come up for air, and you were glad that he stayed close, his nose brushing against yours.

“I really like you, kitkat,” he said, quiet and sure.

You twined your fingers with his, thanking your lucky stars for haunted houses and big, scary werewolves and everything that was going to come with them.

You smiled and kissed him again. “I really like you too, Danny.”

danny taglist:@tearsofbri@busybeingtrash@myway-late@gotavansleep@gretavanbri@stardustchxrds@pxppylove @bajabule69 @radmads-gvf@sunnykiszka@audgeppp@ageoffleeet@stardustjake @for-ur-love @aspenkiszka @aspenchosetheroad

#i hope you love it!! i think it's pretty cute :3 #danny wagner x reader #danny wagner fanfiction #greta van fleet fanfiction #gvf fanfiction #danny wagner fluff #maddie writes stuff!#gvfhalloweenfics

242 notes · View notes